*DO NOT REUSE OR PRINT THIS WITHOUT PERMISSION OF THE AUTHOR*

*****Rated Mature: For readers over 18 only.

Chapter 7  The Lady of My Life

By the time Michael had carried me to my bedroom, we had left a trail of his clothing behind us.  As we approached my bed, he was now shirtless and I was unfastening his pants.  The incredible thing was how we never lost contract with each other.  Our mouths, our tongues…………it was amazing.  It was the kind of scene you always see in the movies but you never dreamed that it would happen to you.  But this was truly happening to me. I was about to make love with the man of my dreams and my most intimate fantasies.  Michael was actually here and he wanted me. It was if someone has lit a match to gasoline and flames were rapidly spreading around us.  My legs were still wrapped around his waist.  My center was positioned perfectly over his erection.  Since I did not have any panties on, I could feel his imprint pressing in and it was turning me on just as much it was him.  We briefly separated contact as I yanked at his pants and he repositioned his legs where they would drop to floor but he still held on to me.  I never realized how strong he was despite his slim frame, but tonight he was Hercules! I pulled down his briefs.  I sensually ran my hand over his round, firm butt, gently squeezing each cheek.  He shivered slightly. Once his underwear hit the floor, I put my arms tighter around his neck and resumed my pelvic contact with his now exposed manhood.  The contact with his naked flesh felt so good.  I resumed kissing him as I slowly rolled my hips against his bulge.  He seductively rolled back.

“Ooooooooooooh……..” I softly murmured against his lips.

He quickly flipped us around so he could sit on the bed and I was now straddling him.  He was now pressed hard against my opening.  I could feel the muscles in his legs moving under my buttocks as he used his feet to kick off his boots and the rest of his clothing around his ankles. His beautiful eyes, which sometimes changed hues of brown, were now black, sparkling coals.  He stared into mine with a passion that made me hold my breath.

“Mmmmmmmmm………..you smell so good,”

He softly whispered as he kissed me on my neck, inhaling my scent as he did so.  I closed my eyes as his lips made contact with my skin.  He rubbed his strong hands up and down both of my arms.

“Girl, I haven’t been able to stop thinking about touching you, making love to you since the last time we were together. I just couldn’t wait any longer. I had to see you.”

He brought his mouth close to mine and slowly ran his tongue over my lips.  My entire body was longing for his attention.  I could feel my nipples hardening.  He gently suckled my bottom lip.

“Hold up your arms,” he murmured.

I raised my arms obediently, but gracefully. He slowly lifted my gown over my head and dropped it on the floor.  I placed my hands on top of each of his shoulders. His eyes went straight to my breasts and their elongated nipples.  He stared at them appreciatively, as he slowly brought his hands to my sides, gently tantalizing each nipple with his thumb.  His eyes dropped down between my legs.  Just the power of his stare sent shivers throughout my body, causing it automatically arch backward.  This brought my breasts closer to his face and he immediately began to suckle them.   The sensation of his soft tongue flickering against them was causing me to lose my senses.  He pushed one of my legs up higher on the bed.  As he did that, his hand made its way to my moist center. He slowly rubbed his hand against my clitoris, allowing me to get further arousal from his stimulation. He slipped his finger inside of me as he continued to suck my breasts.  I could feel his finger moving inside of me, caressing my insides.

I moaned. “Oooooooooooooooh, baaaabbbbyyyyyyy!

His tongue led a trail up to my neck and then back again to my other breast.   My eyes were closed as I continued to moan as though I was ready to burst. Michael’s head came up from my chest.  I felt as if he were watching me. I could feel the vibration of his voice, hot on my skin.

“Did you miss me, baby?” He asked as his finger continued to pleasure me.

“Yes! I did,” I could barely speak.

“Do you want me?” He continued.

My voice was mere whisper. “More than anything……….ahhhhhhhhh!   Michael……………..I can’t take anymore!!!!”

He kissed my neck and throat as slowly removed his hand from between my legs.  He felt the intensity of what he had tried to deny but couldn’t any longer.

“Cutie, look at me…………..”

I managed to open my eyes to look at him. What I saw when I looked into them touched me to my very core.

“I was thinking all the way here what it meant to see you tonight and why I was doing it. I have been fighting it for several months now, but I can’t do it any longer.  I want you to know that after tonight, you’ll never have to wonder about how I feel about you.  I’m claiming you as mine.  I don’t want another man to have you.”

His voice was soft, soothing and sexy.

“I knew from the first time I heard your voice on the phone.  Then when I saw you in person that first weekend we spent together, you took my breath away.  You are so beautiful. I want you so badly. I need you. God, I need you. I love you, so much. I know my life is crazy, but I still want you by my side, if you will have me.”

Tears started to fall from my eyes.  I couldn’t even speak.  My eyes began to avert his.  He simply kissed my forehead and hugged me close to him.  My shoulders began to shake from the force of my tears. He held my head and rubbed my back as he lovingly consoled me.

“I didn’t mean to make you cry, baby. Let it out, just let it all out. I want you to be happy.”

I finally managed to speak.  “I…….I am happy with you Michael.  It’s just that you don’t really know me or my past and I…………..”

He interrupted me.

“I know all that I need to know.  I know you’ve been deeply hurt.  I don’t know what he did to you, but I am not him.  I just want to show you how a man is supposed to love a woman, if you’ll let me.  I believe that you love me.  Am I wrong?”

I raised my head to look at him.  I saw truth and honesty, compassion and love.  I wanted so badly to trust him. I knew that I loved him, but I was afraid to admit it.  But as usual, he called me on it.

“No, you’re not wrong.  Michael, I do love you, with all my heart.” Tears were building in my eyes again.

Michael kissed my face.  “Don’t cry my Cutie Pie, please don’t cry…………..”

His mouth captured my mine, kissing me with a loving intensity.  He slowly laid me on my back, as he found his place between my legs.  He kissed my body as if he were it were a valued treasure.  As he finally entered me, he looped his fingers in between my fingers.  His eyes never left mine as he began to show me how much he loved me, wanted me. He took his time, making sure that my every pleasure was met. He loved me the way a man should love a woman, holding nothing back. I have never felt so cherished in my life.  I can’t describe it.  It was almost a spiritual experience.  Tonight, I saw the heavens open. We were in love and it was so beautiful.  I felt new, I felt blessed.  For the first time in my life I felt completely accepted and appreciated by someone who loved me unconditionally; faults, insecurities and all.

The next morning, Michael woke up.  The sun was barely creeping through the window as a new day was beginning.  He looked down at Val, who was still fast asleep in his arms. She looked so angelic and peaceful as she lay there.  He tenderly kissed her on the forehead and brushed her back her hair.  He felt so relieved that they had finally confessed how they felt.  It had been a long time since he opened his heart to someone.  He had been hurt before and refused to love anyone else.  He cared about all the women he had been with, but he didn’t love them.  As he continued to watch her sleep, he wondered what had happened to her in her previous relationship.  It seemed to him to be more than just a heart ache over a break up.  She was wounded to the core.  He could see it in her eyes.  He recognized the hurt. She seemed to doubt herself.  He totally understood how she felt because he had been through the same feelings, but there was more to Cutie’s story, he was sure. Was her ex physically abusive?  Anger flashed through him. The thought of any one putting their hands on her enraged him.  He knew what it was like to be beaten by someone who was supposed to love you.  He did not want to push her into revealing what happened, but he did want to know, so he could help her.  He would give her all the time she needed. A broken spirit takes a long time to heal, if ever.  He was more than willing to do whatever was necessary to help her see that not all men will hurt a woman.  She was worthy of being loved.

As he lay there, he began to realize that he had left his clothes and toiletries with Bill in his haste to get to Cutie.  He would have to call him and have him bring them over.  Bill did not like the fact that there was no place for him to remain close by.  He had to secretly drop Michael off and stay in a nearby hotel two miles away.  That was not far, but to Bill it might as well have been a thousand miles! Michael assured him that no one would notice his comings and goings if he were careful and quick to get in and out of the building.  He decided to get up, call Bill and surprise Cutie with breakfast in bed.  He gently slid from her embrace.  She stirred but didn’t wake.  He quietly tipped out the room and made the phone call.  Then he got a couple of clean towels and a wash cloth from the linen closet and got in the shower.

When he was done, he wrapped the other towel around his waist and waited for Bill to bring his clothes.  He decided to take a peep at what she had in the kitchen that he could make. Michael was not much of a cook.  He never had to be since he had people to cook for him.  But this morning, he felt so good he just wanted to make his woman feel extra special. After looking around, he decided to make her scrambled eggs, toast, fruit and fresh squeezed orange juice.  Just as he was pulling out the juicer, he heard a soft tap on the door.  He peeked out, saw Bill and opened the door.  He held his finger up his lips and motioned for him to quickly come in.

“Hi,” Bill whispered as he looked around.

“Hi, thanks for bringing my things over.”

Bill nodded and began to walk around the living room.  As Michael put his bag on the couch and began to go through his things, Bill looked at the windows and checked around the patio door.  He started to go down the hall but Michael motioned for him to come back.  Bill noticed that there was a security system in place, but still did not like the fact that the place had not been checked out both times Michael had been here.  He had been protecting Michael since he was child and was not about to let anything happen to him.

He strategically placed one of his men outside, armed and ready, just in case.

“Bill, you can’t roam around.  You might wake her.  Trust me, everything is fine.  No one knows I’m here and I promise I will be extra careful so don’t worry.”

“I guess I don’t have much of choice, now do I?

Michael shrugged nonchalantly.  Bill motioned his head towards the hall way.

“So, ah………….when do I get to meet this new mystery lady that you’ve been chattin’ and talkin’ to and makes you jump on a plane and fly across the country with only an hours’ notice?”

Michael softly chuckled.  “Soon Bill.  I want you to meet her.  She’s going to be a permanent part of my life now.”

Bill raised an eyebrow.  “Permanent?  That sounds pretty serious, Mike.  I haven’t heard you talk like that since…………”

“I know Bill,” Michael interrupted.  “I haven’t felt that way or trusted anyone since………….but now I do.  I want her to meet mother as well. I love her.”

Bill raised the other eyebrow.  “Wow, you must be serious.  As long as you know what you’re doin’ I’m happy for you, man.”

Michael smiled.  “Thanks man.  Listen, you better leave now.  I want to surprise her with in breakfast in bed.”

Bill raised both eyebrows this time. “You, cook?  This I wish I could hang around to see!!”  He chuckled and tapped Michael on the arm.  “Well, good luck and don’t burn the place down!  Larry will be outside to call 911 just in case!!”

Michael playfully squatted him back.  “Oh, you’ve got jokes!  I can cook eggs!  She will love it!”

“Ok, Mike, whatever you say.  Call me if you need me and don’t do nothin’ I wouldn’t do!”  He looked at Michael in the towel.  “I guess I’m too late for that, huh?”

They both laughed and then Michael remembered to lower their voices.

“Shhh, go man!  You’re messin’ up my flow! I’ll check in with you later.”

“You’d better!  Take care.  Don’t forget to lock this door and set the alarm. Wait, do you know the pass code?”

“Yes, Bill! She showed me how to set it the last time I was here. Now go!”

Michael shook his head.  He obediently locked the door, set the alarm, and headed towards the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 8:  Arnie the Gorilla

As I began to wake up, I heard sounds coming from towards the kitchen.  It sounded like pots and pan falling on the floor. I looked over at the other side of the bed for Michael, but he wasn’t there.  Apparently, this was one of my rare times that I had fallen into a deep sleep. I didn’t even hear him move from the bed or leave the room.  Usually, I am a very light sleeper.  The least amount of noise or even light can disturb me.  Michael’s beautiful love making had knocked me out like a baby.  I smiled at the thought of it as I stretched and sat upright in the bed.  As I was doing so, I caught a glimpse of myself in the dresser mirror.  My hair was all over my head! I looked absolutely horrible!  Ordinarily, my hair pretty much stays in place during the night, but this morning, I looked a fright.  I had slept entirely too hard!! Terrified that Michael would see me, I jumped up and ran in the bathroom.  I quickly began to brush my hair and then my teeth.  I decided I might as well hop in the shower since I was in there. As I began to lather my body, I thought about how awful it would have been for him to see me like that.  The poor man would been frightened half to death!

Michael heard a door slam.  He stopped what he was doing and walked back to the bedroom.  He didn’t see Cutie.  When he heard the water running he knew that she was in the bathroom.  He had hoped that breakfast would be ready before she got up, but it had taken him a little longer than anticipated.  At least he had time to finish before she came out.  He slightly opened the bathroom door and called out to her.

“Hey, Val.  I’m sorry if I woke you.  Listen, when you finish your shower, can you get back in bed for a second?  I want to show you something.”

“Sure, hon.  What’s going on?”

“You’ll see.  Don’t take too long, ok?” Michael asked.

“Ok, I will be out in a jiffy.”

Michael closed the door and went back to preparing his meal. He wanted to make his presentation perfect for her.  He had made quite a mess in the kitchen, but he would clean it up later.  He found a serving tray and he placed a plate with eggs and toast in the center.  Then he put a bowl of strawberries, cantaloupe and blueberries and orange juice next to each side of the plate.  Lastly, he added a little dish of butter and jelly for the toast. He made enough for the two of them so they could eat together.  He just needed something special for a final touch. A rose would have been nice, but he didn’t have one. He found some Hershey’s kisses in a candy dish, so he decided to arrange them around her plate with a note that said, “Here’s a sweet kiss for my sweet girl!  I love you.”

He looked at the meal one last time for approval.  Then he heard Cutie voice calling from the back.

“Ok, I’m ready,” she said.

“Are you in bed?” he asked.

“Yes!  What are you up to?”

Michael carefully picked up the tray and slowly proceeded towards the bedroom.

“I want you to close your eyes tightly and no peeking! Are they closed?”

“Yes.”

Michael came into the room and saw her sitting upright in the bed with her eyes tightly shut.  He smiled and sat the tray over her lap. He leaned over and kissed her softly on the lips.

“Now you can open your eyes.” He slowly sat down on the side of the bed.

When I did, I saw him looking at me with this huge grin on his face.  I looked down on my lap and saw the tray. My eyes grew big.  I was completely shocked.  There were no words to describe how I felt at that moment.  No one had ever done something like that for me.  I couldn’t believe that a man as powerful and as wealthy as Michael could be so humble.  His thoughtfulness was overwhelming. I was not used to this. I just stared at the tray.  I guess my silence made Michael think that something was wrong.  His smile turned serious.  He tried to read my face for a clue.

“What wrong Cutie?” he cautiously asked.  “Don’t you like the meal?  I know I’m not much of a cook, but I really tried.”

That’s when I felt the tears sting my eyes.  This was too much.  At this moment, I didn’t think that I could love him more. I reached over and grabbed his hand and kissed it.

“Oh Michael, this is just the sweetest, most thoughtful gesture.  No one’s………..ever done something like this for me.  I really appreciate you for doing this.  Thank you so much, sweetheart.”

Michael gently touched my face.

“I want you to have the best of everything, so get used to it.  I love you so much.” Then he leaned over and tenderly kissed me.  “You deserve it.”

I smiled at him. “I really love this. You’re so thoughtful!”

Michael smiled back. “Let’s eat, girl.  The food’s gettin’ cold!”

Michael took the napkin and laid it across my chest.  Then he picked up the fork and began to feed me some fruit.  Then he gave me some eggs.  I could tell that he let the butter brown a little bit too much, but they actually tasted pretty good.  There were a few shells and Michael apologized for that.  I kissed him and told him how much I loved his eggs.  He gave me one of his sweetest smiles.

My heart melted. No egg had ever tasted better to me. I ate every bite.

After we ate breakfast, Michael took the tray back to the kitchen and began to clean up.  I stayed in bed.  I reached on the nightstand and got my organizer and began to review my plans for the day.  Since my lunch with Susan was cancelled, I wouldn’t have to rush to story time at the library.  I have always loved to read for as long as I could remember because it takes me to so many far away places and dreams in my imagination.  I want other children to share the same feeling and wonderment and to better their reading skills.  I came up with the idea to volunteer my services to the local library to read and entertain children.  I rotated from different branches and even visited some disadvantaged neighborhoods on the community bookmobile.  I loved to dress up and playing different characters.  I taught them fun songs and dances too.  I introduced them to the stories that I loved growing up and various new ones.  My goal was to make it educational, yet fun at the same time.  I used a different theme each month. I gave away prizes, candy, books and treats I baked myself.   Being with the children energized me.  They were always so much fun and inquisitive.  Sometimes my godson, Alex would go with me to help.  Since this was Halloween month, he was supposed to be a gorilla, but he couldn’t make it this weekend.  I was disappointed because I was so looking forward to seeing the children’s reaction to the new costume.  It wasn’t cheap either, but I didn’t mind because it was a good cause and we could get a lot of wear out of it.  I hadn’t planned on Michael’s visit this weekend so I was concerned about what he would do while I was at the library.  I didn’t want to cancel and disappoint the children, but I wanted to spend time with him.  I was so deep in thought that I didn’t notice that he had approach the bed.  He crawled over me and pushed down my organizer to get my attention. He kissed me on my cheek.

“Whatcha doin’?  I hope you are not working.  All work and no play will make us both suffer,” he smiled as he rubbed my leg.

“I’m not working baby, but I do have a dilemma.”

Michael propped himself up on the other side of me against the headboard.  He put his arm around me and pulled me closer as he kissed my forehead.

“I’m all ears.  Tell me about it.”

As I explained story time to him, to he began to smile.

“Cutie, I love it!  That is such a great idea!  How come you never told me about it?”

“Well, I just enjoy doing it.  I don’t like to call attention to things like that, you know?”

“I understand.  I’m the same way. Listen, why don’t I just come with you?  I would love to be a part of it.  You know how I feel about children and reading.”

“I would love for you to come!  My only concern is that the library is a much smaller place than when we went to the harbor.   I’m afraid that someone may get too close for comfort and discover you. How would we get around that?”

“It’s simple. I will wear the gorilla suit and help you perform.  Gorillas can’t talk so I wouldn’t have to speak.  I can play your god son’s part.”

“Well, if you are sure it’s ok, that would be great!” I threw my arms around him and smothered him with kisses all over his face.  “Baby, you’re the best! I love you!”

“I love you too girl.”

He slowly laid me down and hovered over me. His eyes were penetrating.  I could tell what he was thinking. I looped my arms around his neck, searching his face.

“Would you like for me to show you the costume? You may want to try it on to make sure it fits,” I said as I stroked the back of his neck and stared at his mouth.  “I hope it’s not a tight squeeze.”

He slipped his hand to untie the belt that held my robe.  My breasts were exposed.  He started at them with longing. “That can wait until later, sweetness.  Right now, you’re the only thing I want to squeeze and fit into,” he seductively implied.

After we arose from our morning workout, we prepared for the afternoon, I briefed Michael on what to expect.  He tried on the costume and it fit him perfectly!

We decided that his name would be Arnie.  I asked him why he chose that name.  Michael said he didn’t know.  That was the name of his dermatologist and it was the first one that popped in his head.  I didn’t question his logic on that, although it made me wonder what the guy looked like.  Michael called Bill and told him what we planned to do.  After our security plans were finalized, Michael and I got ready and then waited for Larry and Bill.  After they arrived, Michael introduced me to them.  They were very nice men and I took an instant liking to them.  Bill seemed to be a kind, no nonsense type of guy.  Larry was very big and tall.  Michael told me that he was a former CIA agent and he was always strapped. I was glad that Michael had such a good team to look after him. I gave Bill and Larry the directions to the library and they drove us over.  They had rented a black SUV with tinted windows for privacy. If you are wondering if the neighbors were watching, they didn’t pay us any attention.  They were accustomed to seeing me or other people coming out of my house dressed in character.  They probably thought I was weird anyway!! I was dressed as a Renaissance lady.

Once we were in the car, I thought about what would happen if people knew that Michael Jackson was inside wearing a gorilla suit! I couldn’t help but smile. I wanted to call him Bubbles, but I wasn’t sure if it was ok to insult Michael’s cute little friend that way!

Michael seemed so happy and excited.  He was just like a little kid. I think he just loved being in costume!  I felt sorry for him because I knew he had to be hot in that furry suit, even with the air conditioning on.  He was such a good sport and I appreciated him for wanting to come.  His hair was pulled back into a sexy, smooth pony tail.

He did not have the face mask on in the car.  I used black face paint to cover the exposed areas on his face that the mask did not cover.  He looked so silly!  I tried to suppress my laughter, but I couldn’t hold it in any longer.

“What’s so funny?” he asked.

“You should see yourself!  You look like a big, furry raccoon!”

Michael smiled mischievously and moved very close to my ear. “Is that so?  Well, I’ll guess I have to teach you a lesson for making fun of me!”

I looked him directly in his eye.  “Oh, really? You’ll have to catch me first!  I ain’t givin’ up so easy!”

Michael eyes traveled down to my body, then back to my eyes.  “Oh, I’m not worried at all about you givin’ anything up.  I know exactly what to do to get what I want.”

He softly kissed me on my neck.  He was right, that did it! I felt the heat rise all over me.  Then I remembered that we were not alone. The only thing that separated us was a sliding window, which was not tinted.  They could see everything if they looked back at us. Embarrassed, I tried to gently push him away.

“Michael, stop!  What about them?” I nodded my head towards the front.

He raised his head. “They know to not to watch. Besides, I don’t care.  We are all adults here.”

He resumed his position on my neck. I closed my eyes, enjoying the softness of his supple lips. He slowly slipped his hand underneath one of the folds of my dress and began rubbing on my thigh.  If he kept this up, Bill and Larry were going to see more than just my legs in a few!!

“I thought you like your privacy………………..Hmmmmm?” I murmured.

“Oh, I do.” He continued around my neck and up to my earlobe. “But I also know that they won’t talk.  I always make sure of that.”

He began to slightly blow on my neck.  I started to laugh, trying to hide my neck.

“Stop, Mike!”  I whispered.  “That tickles!”

“Not as much as this will!”

He began tickling me everywhere.  I am so ticklish! I tried my best to get away from him, but Michael had me down on the seat.  It was very hard to maintain my composure but I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction.  He had me cornered and I couldn’t get away from him.  His hands were extremely quick and they seemed to be everywhere. Michael was laughing so hard as he continued to torture me. Finally, I couldn’t hold it in anymore so I screamed.  I think I scared poor Bill and Larry to death!  They looked back at us, but once they saw what he was doing, they resumed their position facing forward.  Bill was smiling and shaking his head.  He was used to Michael’s antics.  I was frantic to get him off me.

“Ok, ok! You win!”

“Say uncle and I will stop!”

I was getting winded.  “Uncle, aunt, cousin……………..everybody!”

Once I conceded, he stopped and pulled me upright on the seat.  He kept grinning at me as he smoothed out my hair with his paw.

“Now what were you saying, previously my dear?”

I was furiously breathing hard. I pushed his paw away.

“I’m not speaking to you!  You knew I couldn’t run away!  That was not fair and you know it!”

Michael chuckled.  “Oh, come on! You know you liked it!”

He made a fake start like he was coming after me again.  I quickly recoiled, preparing to defend myself. When I saw he wasn’t going to attack me again, I folded my arms and stared out the window.  He seemed to be unfazed by my pouting, but he did try to make up with me.

“Aw, I was only teasing you, girl.  Don’t be mad, baby.” He nudged me on the arm.  I didn’t budge.

“Come on, give Arnie a big hug and kiss!”

“No!”

“Pleasssssssssssse!”

He crossed his eyes and made this ridiculous face.

I couldn’t help but laugh.  He put his arm around me and pulled me closer to him.  I playfully squatted him on the face.  He smiled and kissed me on the cheek.

When we arrived at the library, Larry pulled the car around to the back of the building.  Bill got out and opened the door for Michael and me.  Larry began to take out the baskets of goodies and prizes from the rear.  Before we got out of the car, Michael stopped to put his mask on.  We thought it would be wise for Bill and Larry to wear masks just in case they were recognized.  Larry was Superman and Bill was Spiderman.  They didn’t have a costume.  That was the best we could do at the last minute.  I checked Michael to make sure nothing was hanging out that would identify him.  I stepped back to get one final look before we went in.  The suit made his frame seem bigger, even taller.  I smiled at him and gave him a quick peck on the cheek.  I think he tried to smile back but it was hard to tell. I grabbed his big furry hand as we headed toward the employees exit.  Michael was practicing his ape sounds as we went in.  All I could do was shake my head and wonder how this was all going to turn out. I silently prayed for everything to go smoothly.

Fortunately for us, none of the library staff was nearby as we walked through.  Usually there was always someone in the back.  I was glad because I didn’t want Michael to have to say anything.  I was hoping that they would assume that it was my godson in the gorilla suit.  Bill and Larry would require explanation. The library was very busy, so all the staff members were busy taking care of patrons.  We gave a quick wave to them as we headed to the Children’s section.  So far, so good! When we arrived, the children were busy looking at books, toys or just waiting for us to start.  When my regulars saw us coming, they ran over all excited, trying to peep in the baskets.  They knew I always had some baked goodies and today I didn’t disappoint. I made them BROWNIES!!  I baked them a couple of days earlier and carefully wrapped each one in plastic wrap.  I also had candy bags, some storybooks for giveaways and other little trinkets and prizes.  You would not believe the hard time I had earlier just keeping Michael out their loot!  He is such a big kid, but he is so sweet.  He insisted on sending me some things to use for the next time.  After greeting the children, I asked them to give us a little time to set up before story time.  I also didn’t want them getting too curious about Michael.  Some said hi to him.  Others just stared.  Arnie just nodded and waved.  If they only knew it was really Michael Jackson!!

When we arrived at the story time circle, I began to set up my stuff.  While I was doing that, Michael had begun to roam around.  He apparently was getting into full ape mode.  He started to study things and look at people with great curiosity.  He took his large paws and knocked a few block displays off the shelves!  Then, he silently crept up behind people when they weren’t looking.  When they would turn around, he would scream and whoop and fling his arms around! People would either scream or burst out laughing. I saw kids were running away. I looked at Bill for help, but he only pointed at Michael.  Now he was in some child’s hair pretending to look for bugs! When he would find a pretend bug, he’d look at it and then pop it in his mouth! Of course the kid found it funny, but I couldn’t believe how wild he was getting!

Bill chuckled. “Now you get to see what I have to deal with everyday!!”

Larry nodded in agreement.

“Oh, Lord!” I thought to myself.  This is going to be one interesting story time, I’m sure!

I looked at my watch.  It was time to get started. I turned on my theme music to signal the children to gather.

The children began to scamper around and take their seats in a circle on the floor.

“Ok everybody, I want you to squeeze in a circle as much as you can!” I waited for everyone to be seated.  Some new kids came running over and sat down.  Michael, Bill and Larry stood in back of the kids.

“Good afternoon boys and girls!”

“Good afternoon, Miss Story Book!”

“I’m so glad to see so many of you out here today and we are going to have lots of fun! There is a big day coming up this month.  Does anyone know what it is?”

“Halloween!!” The children yelled.

“That’s right!  And to help us celebrate, I brought some new friends with me today to help me out!”  I motioned at Michael and crew.  “Come up here with me guys!”

Bill and Larry looked at each other but did move.  Michael beat on his chest and screeched as did his ape walk to the front.  He stopped and leered at the kids who sat in the front.

“Oooh, ooh, ooh, aaah, aah!”

They laughed and scampered back, ready to run away in case he chased them again.

“This is my special friend, Arnie the Gorilla!  Say hi Arnie!”  I said.

Michael blew a raspberry at them!  The kids laughed and blew one back at him.

“Arnie!  That’s not nice! Now say hello to all the boys and girls.”

“Aaah, Aaah!” he yelled as he quickly nodded his head at the kids.

“That’s much better.  Thank you, Arnie!”

Arnie quickly plopped on the floor next to me and began to play with the hem of my dress.  It took everything in me to keep from laughing, but I managed to ignore him.  I’ll let him have it later!  I looked over at Bill and Larry, who continued to stand where they were.

“I think my other friends are just a little shy.  Can you at least say hi to everyone?”

All the kids turned to look at them.  They waved dryly. I took the hint and moved on.  Arnie was now sitting behind me. He started to slowly lift my skirt and was peeking under it!  I jumped. I was so embarrassed! I could not believe that he would do that here!

“Arnie, stop that!” I exclaimed as I yanked my skirt from him.

He started to whoop and roll around on the floor with his feet in the air. “Ooh, Ooh, Ooh!”

The children laughed and started to roll around too.  I needed a diversion. I quickly moved to the CD player to turn on the next song.

“Ok, everybody, let’s do The Skeleton Dance! Is there anyone here who doesn’t know how to do it?”

A few kids raised their hands.

“Well let me show you how it’s done and then we will all try together.”

I went through the words of the song and the movements.  The kids repeated what I did. Arnie sat on his hunches watching as his turned his head curiously to the side.  Bill and Larry moved further back to observe.

“Now is everybody ready?”

“Yes!!” The children replied.

I started the song and we began to sing and dance around. Arnie decided to try it too.  The kids were laughing and giggling. I wish you could see how silly he looked!

Dem bones, dem bones, dem dancing bones.
Dem bones, dem bones, dem dancing bones.
Dem bones, dem bones, dem dancing bones.
Doin’ the skeleton dance.

The foot bone’s connected to the leg bone.
The leg bone’s connected to the knee bone.
The knee bone’s connected to the thigh bone.
Doin’ the skeleton dance.

The thigh bone’s connected to the hip bone.
The hip bone’s connected to the backbone.
The backbone’s connected to the neck bone.
Doin’ the skeleton dance.

Shake your hands to the left.
Shake your hands to the right.
Put your hands in the air.
Put your hands out of sight!

Shake your hands to the left.
Shake your hands to the right.
Put your hands in the air.
Wiggle, wiggle, wiggle, wiggle, wiggle, wiggle, wiggle, wiggle, wiggle, wiggle, wiggle, wiggle…….wiggle your knees.

Dem bones, dem bones, dem dancing bones.
Dem bones, dem bones, dem dancing bones.
Dem bones, dem bones, dem dancing bones.
Doin’ the skeleton dance.

“That was great!  Now let’s do one more song before we read our story.  This song is called, “Knock, Knock, Trick or Treat!  I’ll show you and you follow me.  Then everybody will do it together.  Superman, Spiderman, I need your help on this one.  Would you please, please help me this time?”  I begged. I could see them sigh, but they obediently came to the front.

“Thank you so much guys for being such a good sport.  Let’s give then hand, Yay!”

Arnie and the kids clapped for Bill and Larry.  Bill shot Arnie a look.  Arnie just shrugged his shoulders apologetically.  I went through all the steps to the song.  The kids liked it already.  Bill and Larry were stumbling around.  I heard Arnie chuckling and I knew he was laughing at them.  I looked at him pleadingly to stop.  He winked at me. I could help but smile.

“Now let’s try it with the music shall we?”  I hit the play button.

Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Who are you?
I’m a ghost. I’m a little ghost.
Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Who are you?
I’m a ghost. I’m a little ghost.

Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Who are you?
I’m a cowboy. I’m a little cowboy.
Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Who are you?
I’m a cowboy. I’m a little cowboy.

Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Who are you?
I’m a witch. I’m a little witch.
Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Who are you?
I’m a witch. I’m a little witch.

Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Who are you?
I’m a monster. I’m a little monster.
Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Who are you?
I’m a monster. I’m a little monster.

Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Who are you?
I’m a ballerina. A little ballerina.
Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Who are you?
I’m a ballerina. A little ballerina.

Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Who are you?
I’m a pirate. I’m a little pirate.
Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Who are you?
I’m a pirate. I’m a little pirate.

Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Happy Halloween. Happy Halloween.
Knock knock. Trick or treat?
Happy Halloween. Happy Halloween.

Everyone was laughing and making sounds and galloping around. Even Bill and Larry began to loosen up!  Of course, Arnie made the dance wilder!  The children were following and mimicking him!  I had to remind them to keep it down before they threw us out!  That was definitely going be the last song for today!

“Ok, now it time for our story.  I need everyone to settle down and take a seat.”

Bill and Larry found some chairs at one of the nearby tables to sit.  Michael plopped on the floor with the kids, sitting like a dog.  But that wasn’t good enough for him. He reached over and began to play in the hair of the little girl next to him. He really messed it up.  He made cow licks and spikes all over her head.  Everyone was laughing.  I had to admit he was good at playing an ape. I pulled up a chair and sat in front of the circle.

“The story I’m going to read to you today is called, “Room on the Broom” by Julie Donaldson.  Has anyone ever read this book before?”

Not many kids had.

“The story is about a witch and her cat flying happily on their broomstick until a stormy wind blows away the witch’s hat, bow and wand. A helpful dog, bird and frog find the witch’s lost things, and they all hop on the broom for a ride. But – CRACK! SNAP! – this broomstick’s not meant for five! Will there ever be room on the broom for everyone?” I asked.

“No!” they chimed back.

“Well, we shall see. While I am reading the story, I want you to look for words that rhyme, meaning words that sound alike snake/cake?  Whoever remembers a rhyming combination will get a prize. But you have to wait until I ask you and you have to raise your hands. Does everyone one understand what you are supposed to do?”

“Yes!”

I began to read.

“The witch had a cat and a hat that was black

And long ginger hair in a braid down her back

How the cat purred and how the witch grinned

As they sat on their broomstick and flew through the wind.

I incorporated different inflections and sounds as I read the story to the children.  I held the book so they could see the illustrations on each page. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Arnie get up and leave but I kept on reading. The children really seem to enjoy the story.  When I was done, I closed the book and reach for one of my prize baskets. I asked them if they remember any rhyming combinations.  I began to call on each child as they raised their hands.  If they got it right, they got to choose a book or a candy bag from the basket. I never left anyone out so everyone would get something.  When we were done, I handed out their monthly reading list.  This was the part of story time when I would release the children to find a book from the reading list to check out.  If the book that they wanted was not available, the child could put it on hold with the librarian.  She would give them a date stamped card to show me that they had it on hold, but they still had to choose another book from the list.  They were free to get as books many as they liked, but they had to try to get at least one from the reading list.  I had made a reading bulletin board so my regulars could track how many books they had read.  It was a good method to get them to read more books. When everyone came back with their books, I would give them a star by their name on the chart.  This gave the new kids a chance to get involved.  If they wanted to be a regular part of story time, their parents had to register them.  Then I could track how many kids to expect each time and they could see how much progress they were making.  When each child was marked or registered, I asked them to resume sitting on the floor with their books.  I would then pass out the baked goodies and release them to check out.  It was always an uneventful process. But today, Arnie was going to change that.

As I was finishing up with the last child, everyone else was sitting on the floor, waiting.  As I was walking back to the center with my goody basket, I felt a rough tap on my shoulder.  I turned around and saw Arnie with a book in his hand.  He was hitting the book trying to get my attention. “What was he up to now?” I thought.

“Yes, what is it Arnie?” I asked as pleasantly as I could.

Arnie kept hitting the book and pointing to himself.  I wasn’t catching on to what he was doing at first.

“Do you want me to read this book?” I asked.

He violently shook his head no. He beat one hand on his chest.  Then it finally dawned on me.

“Do YOU want to read this book, Arnie?”

He shook his head up and down. “Ooh, Ooh!”

“Well, Arnie story time is just about over.  May I see the book you want to read?”

He nodded and showed me the book.  I read the title out loud.

“Happy Halloween, Curious George by H.A. Rey. This was on our reading list.”

Mark raised his hand.  He was one of my regulars. “Hey, no wonder I couldn’t find it!  You had it! I wanna read it!” he yelled.

Arnie grabbed the book close to his chest and turned his head away from Mark.  This could get ugly.

“Arnie, if I let you read the book to group, can Mark have it afterwards?”

Arnie vehemently shook his head up and down.

“Ok, you can read the book.  I don’t know HOW you are going to read it when YOU CAN’T SPEAK!”

I loudly emphasized the last part to remind him not to say anything.  He only nodded, gently pushing me to the side. He began to open the book.  I saw Bill hit Larry to pay attention. “Ok, here we go,” I thought. Arnie lifted up the book so the kids could see it.  He started screeching out the words.

“Oooh, Ooooh, Aaaaaah, Aaaaah, Eeeeee-a-oooh, Eeeeeeeeeeee, Aaaaah, Aaaah!”

When Arnie began to read in gorilla, I completely lost it!  I laughed so hard!  Everyone was laughing, including Bill and Larry.  We all thought it was the funniest thing, but Arnie didn’t.  He was serious as heart attack as he was reading the book.  Everyone collapsed in laughter as he continued with his story.

Mark interrupted him.  “We can’t understand you silly! We don’t speak gorilla!”

Arnie stopped and looked at him sideways as if Mark was out of his mind for interrupting him.

“Eeeeeeh, Eeeeeeh?”

Arnie looked at the book and looked at the kids.  He beat on the book.  He tried to read again. This time Jamilla interrupted him.

“Arnie!  What are you saying?” she laughed.

That was the last straw for Arnie.  He shrieked again, this time beating on this chest with both hands.  He threw the book on the ground in frustration.  He stomped over to a nearby chair and sat down on the little seat. He pulled his legs up so his chin could rest on his knees, sulking.  I don’t know where he got it from, but he suddenly pulled a real banana out of his costume.  He roughly peeled back the skin and began to eat it as he carefully watched our reaction with a frown. He seemed to get madder with each bite as everyone continued to laugh at him.  Michael was just too much!  I decided that I should smooth things over with him.

“Let’s give Arnie a great big hand for being so nice and reading us a story!”

I began to clap and the kids clapped and cheered for Arnie.  The kids loved him and he seemed to be a big hit. I turned my attention from him and continued.

“I want to thank you all for coming out to story time today and ……………….”

I didn’t get to finish my sentence because a banana peel went flying by my head.  Half of it slapped me in the face! I was stunned.  That was the last straw!  Just as I was about to let him have it, the children all ran over to Arnie and attacked him!  They were laughing and piling up on him.  The weight of all of them slid him out the chair and they began to pummel him, one by one!!  A little boy was trying his best to pull his mask off his head!  I rushed over to get them off him.  As I began to pull off the kids, Bill and Larry came over to help.

“Children!  That’s enough!” I told them. “Please take your seats or you won’t get a treat today!”

The kids reluctantly sat back down.  They had clobbered Arnie pretty good.  The eye holes to his mask were now twisted to the side of his head.  He couldn’t see anything. I quickly pulled it back in place.  I got him up and sat him back in the chair.

“Are you all right?” I asked.  He shook his head no.  I was concerned now.  I held his face and looked into his eyes.

“Are you hurt?”

He shook his head yes.  I was trying to check him for bruises.  That was smart of me with him being covered in a gorilla suit, huh?

“Where does it hurt, sweetie?” I gently asked. He pointed to his cheek.

“Do you want me to kiss it and make it better?”

He quickly shook his head yes.  I kissed him on the cheek.  Then he pointed at a boo boo on his arm.  I knew he was alright then.  I smiled and kissed his furry arm.

“There now!  Is Arnie all better?”

Arnie gave me a thumbs up.

“Good. Ok, kids.  Let’s wrap this up.”

As I turned to walk away, I felt a big old slap, right on my behind!  Arnie had struck again!  The kids were laughing and pointing at both of us.  I held my butt as I looked back around at Arnie.  His eyes were twinkling mischievously.  I rolled my eyes at him. I picked up my goody basket and quickly passed out the brownies, very relieved that story time was over. The children loudly bade Arnie goodbye as they left.  He waved and hugged them good bye. I quickly began to pick up the banana peel and the other items Arnie had thrown around.  We grabbed all my stuff and got out of there as promptly as we could. I was tired.  It will be a long time before I bring Arnie/Michael to story time again, but I had to admit, he was funny!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 9:  Michael’s Confession

On the way home, I noticed that Michael was unusually quiet.  He was pleasant as always, but I could tell that something was wrong.  He seemed to be very tired and I even saw him wince a few times.  When I asked him if he was ok, he would tell me that he was.  I took off the paws and other parts of the costume to try to make him comfortable.  He smiled gratefully as he held my hand and squeezed it.  I looked up into his eyes as I rubbed the back of his hand.  They looked tired and weak.  I silently prayed that he was not getting sick.  As soon as we arrived at my door, I gave Michael the face mask to put back on until we got inside.  I asked Larry if he could bring everything in for us.  Bill stayed in the car.  He told Michael that he would call later to check on things.  Michael nodded.  I thanked Bill for helping this afternoon and that it was nice meeting him.  He nodded and said it was nice meeting me too.

After they left and we were inside, I began to help Michael out of the costume.  He sort of limped over to the couch and quickly sat down.  He was wearing a t-shirt, underwear and socks. I went to get some cold crème and a wash cloth to remove the face paint.  I sat beside him and began to take it off.  As I did that, I noticed that he felt warm.  I thought that it may have been from wearing the suit, but the look on his face told me that it was more than that. I was very concerned.

“Honey, you feel warm.  You don’t look well out of your eyes. I know you are not feeling well.  Please tell me what’s wrong.  Did the children hurt you for real?”

“Ah, it’s nothing.  I’m fine, really.” He winced again as he tried to find a comfortable position for his feet.

“No, you’re not.  I can tell you are in pain. Is it your feet?  Let me see.”

“No, it’s not a big deal.  I’ll be fine.”

I began to plead with him. “Please Michael. Let me see your feet.” I rubbed the side of face.  He wouldn’t look at me.  “Pretty, please? Do you trust me?”

“Of course I do, Cutie.  It’s just that……….well there are some things you don’t know about me, things that only a few people know.  I was hoping that you would never find out……..”

I searched his face.  He looked so sad and lonely.  I kissed his cheek and held his hand.

“Michael, there is nothing that I wouldn’t understand.  I love you and I want to help if you’ll let me.”

He seemed to think about that for a moment, but he still wouldn’t look at me.  Then he slowly crossed his left leg over his right and removed his sock.  I was shocked to see how his foot had developed reddish patches on them since this morning. I hadn’t seen the bottom of his feet last night or this morning, but they looked scaly and sort of cracked on the bottom. I leaned over for a closer look.

“Oh, sweetheart!  Why didn’t you tell me that your feet were bothering you? Is it just the one foot and or is it both? It looks painful.  What happened?”

Michael took a long breath. This was just what he didn’t want. He was embarrassed about the condition of his feet. He didn’t want to tell her about his medical issues, but he now he didn’t seem to have a choice.  She was intently watching him with a worried look.  He rubbed his chin as he thought.

“Ah……….I have a condition called discoid lupus.  I don’t know if you have ever heard of it but it’s basically an inflammatory disease which affects the immune system.  It’s not contagious, but at times it can flair up and cause rashes on my face as well as on my feet. I’m very sensitive to the sun.  I’m also dealing with a case of dancer’s feet. Sometimes a dancer can get painful cracks in their feet or they can have other foot and ankle injuries. It’s not uncommon, but if I have flair up along with the lupus, it can be very debilitating.  I have been rehearsing a lot lately and I felt it coming on but I was hoping it wouldn’t happen while I was here.”

“Michael, why wouldn’t you want me to know about your condition?  It doesn’t change the way that I feel about you.

“It’s just something that I deal with in private.  The public does not know.  The media makes fun of me because I have to do certain things to protect myself from the sun.

They talk and speculate about my skin turning lighter.”  Tears started to fall from his eyes.  “People have accused me of bleaching my skin.

They say I don’t want to be black.”  He turned to look at me.  “It’s a lie, Cutie. I am proud to be black.  I can’t help what happened to me.  It’s all a part of this disease.  It causes a condition called vitiligo.  My skin is losing its pigmentation.  So many times I have asked myself and God why me?  I get so tired of everyone judging me by my looks or what I do or don’t do. I try to be as loving as I can, but people can be so mean.  It hurts so bad to judged so harshly. It’s so hard being me or even being in my world.  I just didn’t want you to have to deal with all that.  I would understand if you changed your mind about seeing me again.”

I kissed his hand and held him. By this time, tears were in my eyes too.  It ripped my heart out to see how much suffering and pain he has to endure because of the insensitivity of others.  I knew it wouldn’t help Michael for me to lose my composure. He needed me to be strong for him right now.

“Baby, I’m so sorry that you have been hurt so much.  I wish I could take the pain away.  I am glad that you finally told me what you have been going through.  I knew when I became involved with you that I would have to become accustomed to living in your world.  Please don’t think that your medical conditions, the press or any other idiot would make me turn my back on you.  I loved you before I met you.  You’ve always had my heart.  Now that I finally have the man that I love, do you really think that I would just abandon you?  No, way!  You’re stuck with me for as long as you can stand me.  Trust me, I can be pretty tough to take sometimes!! If you saw how horrible I really looked this morning, you would probably change your mind!! I was Rocky Horror Picture Show ugly!!”

He laughed and wiped his cheeks.  I laughed with him.

“You’re beautiful. No matter how horrible you think you look in the morning or even if you have dragon breath, you still can’t get rid of me!” He reached over and caressed my face.  “I love you, girl.  You’re my angel.”  He kissed me softly on the lips and rested his forehead on mine.

“I love you too…..so much.”  We kissed and hugged again.  Then I remembered that Michael needed some TLC.  “Let me change real quick and I will fix you up, ok hon?”

He smiled. “Ok.”

“Here, let’s put your feet up.”

I grabbed some pillows and arranged them at the end of the couch.  I assisted him as he slowly brought each leg to rest on a pillow.  He winced as he did it.  I quickly went to the bedroom, took off my costume and threw on a t-shirt and some shorts.  I found my thermometer and took his temperature.  It was 102.2 degrees.  I poured a glass of cranberry juice and gave him some ibuprofen to take for the fever and pain. I gathered my first aide kit, some scissors, some clean towels and cloths.  I broke a few pieces off my aloe vera plant. I took some sandwich bags and put ice in them.  I brought everything over to the coffee table.  Michael was sipping his juice.  I spread out a few towels over the pillows where his feet were.  I gently placed each foot on top of the towels, watching his face to see if I was hurting him.  If I did, he didn’t show it.  I took each of the ice packs and laid them on his feet.  He winced a little upon the initial contact with his feet but then he seemed relieved.  I wet some of the cloths with cool water and place it across his forehead and around his neck. While the packs relieved the swelling and pain, I got on my knees and held his hand while I checked his face and his arms for fever.  Michael’s eyes were closed.  I took his juice and set it on the table. I continued to rinse and reapply the clothes, gently dabbing his body with them. I checked on the ice packs.  It had taken a little of the swelling away.  I decided to leave them on for a few more minutes.  I looked at Michael.  He was softly breathing in and out with his eyes closed.  He slowly turned his head and looked at me.  I didn’t like seeing him like this and it broke my heart, but I didn’t want him to know. I smiled and winked at him.  He weakly smiled back.

“Michael, do you need to me to do anything or do you want to me to call Bill?”

“No, I don’t want him over here.  You’re taking good care of me.  That’s all I need.”

He closed his eyes.  I checked him again for fever.  He felt slightly cooler but he was still hot.  While my hand was still on his forehead, I bowed my head and silently prayed for him.  Then I kissed him softly on his cheek.  I checked the ice packs again and removed them.  As I gently dried his feet, I watched to see if he would react but he didn’t.  I worked on one foot at a time. I began to apply antibiotic ointment to the bottom of his feet. I squeezed the aloe vera plant leaves to release the gel.   I gently rubbed it over the top and bottom of his foot.  I took the gauze, wrapped each foot and cut it.  Then I covered each foot with an ACE bandage.  I rinsed and reapplied the cool cloths to his body.  I held his wrist and checked his pulse.  I knew that sometimes the heart would beat faster if there was an infection. While I was doing that, Michael opened his eyes again.

“You must have missed your calling. You should have been a nurse.”

“Well actually I wanted to be a nurse.  Most of father’s sister’s were nurses.  I love taking care of people who are sick.  I couldn’t go through with it because I hate to see blood and gore and I can’t take watching people die.  I am told you get used to it but I know that I never would. I can’t stand to watch people suffer.”

“Well, you would have been a great nurse.  My feet are starting to feel better already.  How did you know what to do?”

“I’ve had CPR/first aide training.  But I originally got interested in working with sick people because of my grandmother.  She’s the one who raised me.  She developed heart problems after her had appendix ruptured for three days. She kept throwing up this black and green stuff. She almost didn’t make it because of all the poison that spread in her system.  She did die while they were operating, but they revived her.  The doctor said it was miracle that she lived through all of that. I refused to leave her side.  I didn’t care if missed days out of school. My teachers understood and would send work home by my cousin. I had to learn how to care for her incision, which they had to leave slightly open to drain.  That’s how I knew I couldn’t do it for a living.  I also helped my godson’s mom take care of him. He was a preemie baby and required a lot of care.  He was prone to infections and had several surgeries.”

“I’m impressed.  I guess it was a good thing that you know about me now.  If I was going to get sick I am glad that I was with you when it happened.  You’re a better healer than any doctor or nurse.  Every time you touch me, I can feel the love.”

His words made tears come to my eyes. I tried my best to hold it in.

“Thanks for praying for me, too.  I knew that was what you were doing when you put your hand on my forehead.  I felt it. That’s how I do when I pray for sick children. There’s no doubt in my mind that God blessed me the day that I found you.”

Tears were spilling over the brim of my eyes.  I quickly wiped them away.

“Uh, let’s check your temp again and then I will give you a rub down.”

“Ok.  But be careful……if you spoil me too much and I may not leave.”

I grinned. “Hmmm…..that wouldn’t be so bad.  I kind of like you, ya know?” He chuckled.  He’s so adorable even when sick!

His temperature was now 100.5 degrees.  It was coming down.  He needed more fluids.  I was going to make a run to the store.  I gave him back his juice to finish.  He sat up to drink it.

“Do you feel like walking to the bed?  You’re going to sleep after the rub down and you would be more comfortable there.”

“Yeah, I can walk.  How can you be so sure that I will go to sleep afterwards?”

“Trust me, you will.  Let me help you, lean on me.”

I allowed him to rise at his own pace.  I held him so he could lean his weight on me.  He hobbled a little as we slowly walked to the bedroom.  I pulled back the covers and arranged the pillows.  I took off his shirt.  He stared at me as I admired his body. He probably could tell what I was thinking.  When I caught myself, I felt immediately ashamed. I quickly snapped out it.

“Now is not the time!”  I chided myself.  “Behave girl!!”

“I’m sorry I’m ruining our time together.”  He gently rubbed the side of my face. “This is not how I planned it at all.”

“Michael, it’s ok. You’re not ruining anything. The main thing is that you feel better.  Now lie down.”

“I promise I will make it up to you.”

He kissed me and lay down.  I reached for a bottle of oil that I use to rub my muscles when stressed. It was scented with lavender and chamomile.  I kneeled down next to him, speaking in a quiet, soothing tone.

“Now, I want you to totally relax.  Just close your eyes and let your mind drift away.  Pretend that you are weightless, just floating around on a cloud.  Don’t think about anything but how good you feel.  Breathe slowly in and out until you feel all the stress leave your body.”

He closed his eyes and began to do as I instructed.  I did a few reps with him until he stopped.  His body seemed calm and peaceful. I started with his head, gently rubbing his forehead and temples.  I rubbed the circles around his eyes and down his cheeks.  I moved down to behind his ears to the base of his the skull of his neck.  I worked down his neck to his shoulders and his arms.  I could tell that he was enjoying it.  I massaged the palms of each hand and each finger, slightly pulling them.  I rotated his wrists in a clockwise and counter clockwise fashion.  I slowly made my way down his chest, hips, thighs, knees and legs.   I gently rotated his ankles but not too much.  His body became quietly still as he started to drift off.

“Turn over, babe.’ I softly whispered.  He obeyed.

I worked down his body, kneading the back of him as I did in the front.  He had a lot of knots in his shoulders and around his clavicle bone.  I used my elbows to push on the spots where I felt the knots.  Pressing in one spot causes the muscle to relax. I heard him groan as the knot loosened.  I kneaded it some more and moved on.  By the time, I finished I heard a slight snore come from his lips.  I chuckled silently.  I gently covered him.  I tipped out the room and quietly closed the door.  I picked up the gorilla suit, the towels and all the items lying around.  I made a quick list, grabbed my purse and went to the store.  I picked up some Gatorade, Ginger Ale, Jello, fresh vegetables and all the fixings to make chicken soup.  I picked up some other items for dinner tomorrow in case Michael was feeling better. When I came back home, I quietly opened the door to check on him.  He was still sleeping like a baby.  I checked his forehead.  He felt clammy.  His fever was breaking.  Then I heard his cell phone ring.  I grabbed it and hurried out the room.  I knew it was Bill because Michael had his phone programmed by ring and I recognized the tune.  Otherwise I wouldn’t have answered it.

“Hi, Bill.”

“Oh hi, Val.  I thought I’d call and check on Michael.  Is he available?”

“No, actually he’s taking a nap.  I recognized your ring, so I answered.  I didn’t want you to worry.”

“Oh that was kind of you.  Did you say that Michael was taking a nap?  That’s unusual for him.  Is he ok?”

“He will be.  I think he’s just overworked and his body needs to rest.  Don’t worry, he’s in good hands.”

Bill chuckled. “I don’t doubt that he is.  Listen, I know that Larry and I weren’t the biggest participators today, but I think it’s great what you’re doing with the kids.”

“Thanks Bill.  That means a lot coming from you.  Listen, I’m planning on cooking dinner tomorrow.  I’m sure you wouldn’t mind a home cooked meal. Why don’t you guys come over?  There will be more than enough food to eat.”

“Why, thank you.  That’s mighty kind of you. What time should we be there?”

“Let me check with Michael first and we will call you in the morning and let you know.”

“That will be just fine, little lady.  Oh, could you ask Michael to let me know when he wants to leave.  He probably doesn’t want to leave but he needs to let me know when he wants to get back to the ranch.”

“I sure will.  Good night.  Thanks for everything today.”

“You’re welcome.  See you tomorrow. Bye.”

“Bye.”

I turned Michael’s phone to vibrate.  I went to the kitchen to put away the food and to begin making his soup.  Afterwards, I made myself a sandwich and decided to do some writing while the soup was simmering in the crock pot.  I loved to write as a hobby.  I was working on a children’s story.  I hoped to share it one day with my kids at the library when it was completed, but I had my doubts about doing it.  I was still battling with my confidence.  I wondered sometimes if I would ever stop doing that.  I knew that I shouldn’t feel that way, but it was so hard not to.  Old habits die hard. Even though I was working, I would stop periodically to check on Michael.  When he finally awoke, it was dark outside.  He had been sleeping for several hours.  I didn’t hear him as he approached me from behind.  I was typing away, when suddenly I felt his arms wrap around me from behind.  He kissed my cheek.  I smiled and kissed him back.

“Hey hon!  How are you feeling?” I felt his face and his arms. He felt cool now.

“Much better now, thanks to God and you.”

“I’m glad.  How are your feet?”

“They still sting a little but it’s nothing like it was earlier.”

“Well, I want you to stay off your feet as much as possible. Are you hungry?  I made you some chicken noodle soup if you feel up to it.  It will make you feel better.”

“Ok, I will take some.”

“Go back to the couch so you can prop your feet up.  I’ll bring it to you.”

I went to stand up to get it but he stopped me.  He wrapped his arms tightly around me. Those beautiful eyes of his were now sparkling again. His voice was tender and loving.

“I just want to properly thank you and let you know how much I appreciate how all you did to take care of me today.  That was the best massage that I have ever had. Your fingers are magic.  I’m not used to being spoiled like this, but I could very easily get used to it.  You’ve made it very hard for me to leave you, girl.”

He lowered his head and kissed me so passionately it almost made me faint.  My heart was racing in my chest and I literally felt light headed.  He took his time exploring my mouth and caressing my body.  I felt as if I my spirit had left my body and was heading towards the heavens.  When he was done, he continued to hold me.  Even with my eyes shut, I could feel him watching me as if he knew that I needed support as I slowly came back down to earth.  I opened my eyes and just stared at him.  He stared back intently.  I knew if we didn’t put a stop to this, it would go further.  He needed his strength to recover and I needed strength to refrain!

“That is just a preview of what’s to come, my dear.  I told you I would make it up to you. I always keep my word.”

He kissed me again and I felt myself becoming wet you know where!  Have mercy!  I broke the kiss.

“Uh………Michael…….as much as I would like to keep going, we’d better stop.  You need to rest.  Let me get your soup.”

I tried to turn to leave but he wouldn’t let me go.

“I just want you to know, I’m doing as you say now, but I can’t promise that I will stick with doctor’s orders.”

He winked at me as he kissed me lightly on my nose.  He gently tapped me on my behind and let me go.  He turned slowly and made his way towards the couch.  I stood there for a moment, unable to move. I finally turned and went to the kitchen and held on to the counter top for support.  I don’t know which was hotter, the soup or me!  At that moment, we were both red hot and at the same boiling point!!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 10:  Guess Who’s Coming to Dinner?

Michael had settled down on the couch eating his soup and crackers on a TV tray.  I found a classical music station on the radio for him to enjoy.   They were playing Prokofiev’s Peter and the Wolf.  He said that it was one of his favorite pieces.  I left him to enjoy the music while I went to put fresh sheets on the bed.  I cleaned up around the room and put the dirty linens in the laundry.  I put on my pajamas and returned to the living room.  Michael had finished his soup.  I asked him if he wanted some more to eat. Much to my surprise, he did.  I was very happy to see him eat. I gave him a second helping and sat next to him, silently monitoring his appearance.  He looked rested.  I could see that the vitality had returned to his countenance instead of the pale, stolid color that he was earlier.  He did not appear to be in pain and he seemed like his old self.  The sparkle was back in those gorgeous eyes.  I always became mesmerized when I watched him closely.  It was something about him that always drew you into his essence.  He has a presence that words could not describe, almost heavenly.  He stopped eating when he noticed me staring at him.  He smiled bashfully, looked away and giggled.  He was so adorable! I just couldn’t help myself so I leaned over and planted several light kisses all over his cheek.  He turned his head face to face with mine and stared at my lips.

“Girl, you are about to make me drop this soup. As good as it tastes, I’d much rather taste you.”

“Same here, but I want to make sure that you are better before you participate in any strenuous activities.  It would be so much easier if you were so doggone irresistible!”

I gave him another kiss on the check.  He smiled, shook his head and resumed eating his soup. When he was done, I cleared the dishes away and checked his temperature.  It was now 99.0 degrees.   Close to normal. I gave him some more ibuprofen and juice.  I took the bandages off and checked his feet for a treatment.  They looked much better.  I asked him if they still hurt and he said they were fine.  This time, I put some warm water and Epsom salt in a foot tub and soaked his feet. I told him that he should always keep his feet soaked and moisturized at all times to help minimize the chance of developing fissures on his feet from so much dancing.  He promised he would do it. After the soak, I rubbed his feet in petroleum jelly and put on a pair of thick white socks to help the jelly penetrate his skin faster.  Afterwards, we decided to watch a movie on Turner Classic Movies.  Mildred Pierce, one of my favorite Joan Crawford films, was playing.

Michael rested his head in my lap while we quietly watched the film.  I gently massaged and rubbed his face, head and his back.  This mellowed him out pretty quickly.  He had the most contented look on his face.   He craved the attention, just simply being touched and loved.  I began to realize just how lonely and isolated that he had been in his life.  He seemed starved for love and affection and I was more than glad to give him exactly what he needed.  He turned towards me and put his arm around my waist.  I smiled and kissed him on forehead as I continued to stroke his face. He looked up at me, studying me closely as if he were seeing me for the first time. He moved his head closer to my waist and lay there with his eyes closed.  I saw his lips moving but no sound came out.  Curiously, I watched him, wondering what he was doing.  He leaned further and lovingly kissed my stomach.  Then he stared at me again.  I didn’t understand what was going through his mind and I didn’t ask him.  He kissed my stomach again and smiled contently about whatever it was he was contemplating.  I felt that something different had occurred between us.  It felt good, but yet it scared me at the same time.  Michael resumed his original position and we continued to watch the movie.  Slowly, my eyelids began to get heavy.  Michael noticed and suggested that we turn in.   I agreed. He rose from my lap and turned off the TV.   I turned off all the lights, checked the door locks, while he set the alarm.  We got into bed and kissed good night.  I quickly fell asleep.

Michael was not sleepy.  He lay there, watching each breath she took as she peacefully slept.  He observed how evenly and deeply she breathed.  He studied her eyelids and their dark lashes, her cute little nose and her pouty lips. She looked so angelic as she lay there, like Sleeping Beauty, waiting for her prince to come.  He was her prince and he more than ready to rescue his lady love.  He leaned over and gently kissed her on the lips, careful not to wake her.  She deserved to rest after all she had done to take care of him today.  Her diligence and love had prevented him from spending days in pain and agony. Even though he had doctors and staff to help him, he didn’t really know what he was missing until today. It had made a considerable difference being cared for by someone who loves you versus someone who’s paid to look after you.  He wanted to experience this feeling everyday of his life.  He wanted her face to be the first sight that he saw every morning and the last he saw each night.  This was what he always wanted but never thought he find.  He reached over and pulled her close to him, wrapping his arms around her from behind.  He nuzzled his face against hers. He loved this woman more than anything. His hopes and dreams of finding his soul mate were now realized.  He closed his eyes and protectively held her close to him, all through the night.

It was Sunday morning.  I woke up first.  Michael was still sleep but he had his arms wrapped around me.  I turned to face him so I could check the temperature of his forehead.  No fever! I was so relieved.  I smiled as I brushed a stray curl off his face. He was so cute!  I rubbed the side his face as I leaned over to kiss him tenderly.  His eyes began to flutter open and he smiled at me.

“Good morning, baby. How’s my love feeling today?” I asked as a snuggled against him.

Michael propped himself up on one arm and circled his other arm around my waist.

“I feel like a million bucks, thanks to you.  Cutie, I just can’t thank you enough.  I know that looking after me was a lot of work, but you handled it better than I could have imagined.  Usually, I don’t recover this quickly from an episode and I know that I have because of your love, patience and prayers.  I’m eternally grateful to you, girl.  I mean that.  You could ask me for anything right now and I would give it to you without hesitation.”

I looked deeply into his eyes.  My heart was overflowing with love.

“How about if I asked you to stay in love with me forever?”

“You don’t even have to ask, sweetness. I plan to always do that.  I love you.”

“I love you more,” I replied.

We kissed and held each other, closer now than we had ever been.  Michael began to kiss me on the neck.  His lips felt so good.

“So now that I am better, what do you suggest we do today?  I have a few ideas in mind if you’re interested………” His lips began to make his way to my cleavage.

“Well, I’m always interested in…..you know……..but I need to tell you something first.”

Michael continued his kissing.  His voice was deep and husky.

“Baby, can’t it wait until later?  I promise, I can listen much better once I get a little bit of your……”

“Michael, you are so bad!  Please tell Mike Jr. to calm down for a second and listen!”

He lifted his head and looked at me puzzled.

“Mike Jr.?  What are you talkin’ about?”

He obviously didn’t know what we girls liked to call it!

“Never mind, hon.  I need to tell you that Bill wants you to call him this morning to let him know when you plan to leave.”

Michael looked crestfallen.

“Leaving? Oh.  Yeah, I guess I should call him about that. I forgot that it’s Sunday. We were supposed to leave today as a matter of fact.  Gosh, we didn’t even get to really spend time together.  Guess I ruined that, huh?”

I saw how he sad he looked and it made me feel bad.  I rubbed the back of his head to comfort him.

“I’m sorry sweetie.  I didn’t know that you planned to leave today.  It’s all right, please don’t feel bad. You couldn’t help it that you got sick. I was hoping that we could all have dinner together.  I had invited Bill and Larry to join us if that was ok with you.”

“Dinner?  That would have been nice. I sure hate to miss that.”

“Well……..do you have to leave today?  I mean, you’re just getting over being sick and all and we sure don’t want you to have a relapse. Maybe you should take another day to recuperate before you take that long flight back to the west coast.  If you can stay until tomorrow, I will stay home from work and spend some more time with you.  I’ll call my boss today and tell him that a friend from out of town surprised me this weekend and I need an extra day. How does that sound?”

Michael’s face broke out into a big smile.

“That’s a great idea, Val!  What’s the point of me being the boss if I can’t use it to my advantage sometimes, right?”  He didn’t wait for me to answer.  “It’s settled then!  I will tell Bill that we will leave at 3:00pm tomorrow afternoon east coast time.  That way it will still be early enough when I arrive home since there is a three hour time difference!”  He smiled and hugged me tightly.  “I’m so glad we can spend some more time together.”

“Me too,” I replied.

Michael pushed me down on my back.  I had no doubt what he wanted to do.

“Now…….where were we?”

Michael and I began to kiss passionately.  Just then, his cell phone began to jump and vibrate on the nightstand.  Michael rolled over on his back and held his hand over his eyes in disgust.

“Ugh!!! Perfect timing!  I know it’s Bill!!  If I don’t answer, he will keep calling or even worse, come over!!  Dag-gum it! Why is the whole universe tryin’ to prevent me from from gettin’ some this weekend?!!”

I held my lips together tightly as I tried not to laugh at him.  He angrily grabbed at the phone off the nightstand but only managed to knock it on the floor on the other side.  Now he had to get out of bed to get it. I pulled the sheet over my mouth to hide my laughter as he wildly threw back the covers and hopped out of bed.  He bent down, grabbed the phone and slapped it open.

“Hello!!!” he snapped.  “Yes, Bill, she just told me you called!” (Pause) “Well, you didn’t give me a chance to call you back and besides I was kinda of BUSY!!”

I started to giggle because I had never seen him so exasperated. He paused again for Bill’s response.

“I plan to leave tomorrow instead of today……….(pause)…….Yes, tomorrow at 3:00pm.  I feel a little under the weather and I need another day to rest…….(pause)……..Yes, Bill. I know I have to be back in time for……..hold on.”  He stopped and looked back at me. He put his hand over the mouthpiece.  “Pardon me, but I need to take this in the other room.  I’ll be right back, ok?”

I nodded.  Michael left and went into the guestroom and closed the door.

“Look Bill, I know I need to get back!  I know better than anyone about all of my obligations to everyone, everyone but me!”  He quickly ran his fingers through his hair as he tried to regain his composure. He lowered his tone as he became filled with emotion. “I’m sorry, Bill.  I don’t mean to bite your head off.  It’s just…….I just need a little more time to spend with her.  Is that too much to ask?”  His voice began to crack as his eyes began to mist.  “Will I ever be able to just relax without being rushed off to the next city or the next rehearsal or meeting?  It’s been this way since I was a child, you know that.  I don’t ever think of myself. I love what I do, but I have no life.  I have no one to come home to.  I’ve finally met someone who truly loves me for me, not for who I am. Please………just one more day.  I need this.  Just call everyone and let them know that I’m returning a day later than expected.  I will work double, stay up all night, whatever it takes, but I don’t want to leave right now.”

Bill listened thoughtfully to Michael’s pleadings on the phone.  He was always compassionate towards the young man he had protected since he was child. There was a special bond between them and he understood Michael’s lifestyle better than anyone. He wanted him to be happy. He could feel the tugging at his heart strings.

“Ok Michael, I understand. I will tell everyone to hold off on rehearsal for another day.  Are you feeling ok?  Val said you were sleeping yesterday when I called.”

“I had one of my episodes, but now I’m good as new.  She took real good care of me.  She knew what to do to make me better.  She knows all about me and it doesn’t bother her at all.  Her love made me better, I’m sure of it. She’s the best thing that ever happened to me, Bill.”

“You don’t have to convince me Michael.  I believe you.  I’m happy for you, man.  You deserve it.”

Michael sniffed and wiped his eyes.

“Thanks man.  That’s means a lot.”

“Oh, by the way, Val said something about us coming over for dinner.  Is that still on? What time should we come?”

Michael sighed inwardly.  He was hoping to spend time with his girl alone.

“Yeah, she mentioned that.  Hold on, let me ask her.”

He went back to the bedroom. Cutie was now up, making the bed.  He sighed again because he knew he plans were ruined for now, but nothing was going to stop him later. He’d make sure of that!

“Excuse me, Val, but Bill wants to know what time to come for dinner.”

“Oh, let’s do an early afternoon meal.  Let’s say around 2:00? Is that is ok with you, love?”

Michael nodded. The earlier the better, he thought.  Let ‘em eat, then kick ‘em out!  He knew he was wrong, but he didn’t care.

“She says to come at 2:00.”  He waited for Bill’s response.

“He wants to know if they should bring anything.”

He watched her backside as she bent over to tuck in a corner.  He bit his lip as his eyes traced its silhouette through her pajamas.  She was totally unaware of what such a simple gesture was doing to him.

“Oh, that’s so sweet of him! Please tell him thank you.  All they need to do is to just bring themselves and a good, hearty appetite!”  She turned around and kissed Michael on the cheek.  “I’m going to get fix us something to eat before I get dressed, ok? I need to start to prepare for our guests. Do you know what you want for breakfast, sweetie?  Wait, don’t answer.  I know that you’re still talking business with Bill.  Just think about it while you’re on the phone.  I’ll be in the kitchen getting started. Take your time, dear.”

He was still watching her rear end as she left the room. Was she kidding?  He only wanted her for breakfast!  Then he heard Bill yelling his name.

“Sorry Bill.  Val was talking to me.  She said you don’t have to bring anything, just your appetite.”  He paused again.  “Uh, huh…….yeah…….can’t wait (eye roll)………see you later.”

Michael hung up the phone and tossed it on the bed.  He fell down next to it, lying on his back.  He rolled his eyes again and shook his head.  This was going to be a very long day!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 11:  Let’s Get It On

After breakfast, we got dressed for the day.  I made sure that Michael had taken all his prescribed meds (which he had not been consistently doing) and continued to look after his feet.  We were amazed at how fast they were healing.  I was very thankful because I knew that Michael would be forced to go back to his usual routine once he landed in California, so I wanted to make him feel relaxed and uplifted.  I tried to get him to take it easy, but Michael can only do that for so long.  His energy and enthusiasm is very infectious.  He kept following me around as I prepared for our dinner guests.  He was either singing, playing or trying to seduce me.  I had to find the strength to resist his flirtations or else we would be eating last night’s soup for dinner. I figured the best way to keep his hands busy was to allow him to help me in the kitchen.  I sat him at the table and let him do the chopping and mixing.  He snapped the beans. I showed him how to prepare the sides and entrees for our meal. I think that with some practice he would be a great cook.  He really got into it when I gave him my philosophy about cooking being an art form because good food stimulates the senses.  The menu for the evening was baked Cornish Hens, cornbread dressing and gravy, wild rice pilaf with cranberries, green beans, sweet corn, rolls and my homemade sweet potato pecan pie.

“Do you think they will like the menu?” I asked.

“Are you kidding?  Bill and Larry love food and these guys can eat! You will probably have to spit on your plate to keep Larry from snatching it! He can really throw down! Don’t worry you’re a great cook.”

I went over to him and sat on his lap.  He smiled and wrapped his arms around my waist. I put my arms around his neck and kissed him.

“Thanks sweetie.  I love you.”

“I love you more, girl. You know it’s been really hard for me today.   I can’t wait until all this is over and we are finally alone…….”

His voice trailed off as kissed me again, gently sucking on my bottom lip.

“Uhmmmm, me too,” I murmured. “But have patience, love.  Good things come to those who wait.”

I kissed him on the neck.  I lingered there a moment as I inhaled his scent.  I knew I better stop so I quickly stood up.  Michael’s eyes were smoldering.  He was still holding me at the waist.

“Are you trying to torment me girl?  You don’t know how close I am to spreading you across this table and making you the main course for the day.  I’m trying to refrain but a man can only take so much.”

“I’m sorry.  I don’t mean to be insensitive.  Let’s just finish up.  How about we sing as we work?

“That’s a good idea as long as it not any of my songs.  What do you want to sing?”

“Something fun.   How about Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious! I love that song!”

Michael laughed.  “You know how much I love Disney. I like the song but I don’t know all the verses.”

“No problem, I’ll help you.  It’s one of my favorite childhood songs from Mary Poppins. Your part goes like this………….”

♫ ♪Because I was afraid to speak
When I was just a lad
My father gave me nose a tweak
And told me I was bad
But then one day I learned a word
That saved me aching nose
The biggest word I ever heard
And this is how it goes ♪ ♫

We began to sing and laugh as we went through the song.  We sang it faster and faster as we ended the song.

“That was great, Cutie!  Sing something else.”

I thought for a minute.  “How about A Spoonful of Sugar? Do you know that one?”

“Yeah, I remember it,” Michael said.  “You take the lead my dear and I will join you.”

“Ok.” I began to the intro to the song.

[Spoken]

In ev’ry job that must be done
There is an element of fun
You find the fun and snap!
The job’s a game

[Song]

♫ ♪And ev’ry task you undertake
Becomes a piece of cake
A lark! A spree! It’s very clear to see……that…….a

Spoonful of sugar helps the medicine go down
The medicine go d-oooown
The medicine go down
Just a spoonful of sugar helps the medicine go down
In a most delightful way…………..

I sing a lot when I am at home alone, but I don’t like to publicly.  Since this was just for fun I didn’t feel put on the spot. I began to pretend that I was really Julie Andrews, pronouncing the words, syllables and high notes, just as she did. I was so into the song that I didn’t even notice that Michael never joined me. I just continued to cook and sing. He just sat there with arms folded, listening intently.   When I realized what he was doing, I immediately stopped singing. I became very self conscious and embarrassed.  I didn’t know what to do so I began to wipe the counter so I wouldn’t have to face him.  Lord only knows what he must be thinking right now!  I can’t believe I had forgotten who he was.

“Cutie?”

I heard him call me but I didn’t turn around.

“Cutie, why did you stop singing?”

“Ah, I guess I got a little too caught up in my own world.  I feel so silly now….…sorry about that.”

“Why are you sorry?  You have a sweet, beautiful voice.   I really enjoyed hearing you sing.  I hope you’ll do it again for me sometime…….please?”

I turned to face him.  He was looking at me with the cutest expression.

“You have got to be kidding me.”

“No, I’m serious.  I don’t say things that I don’t mean. You are really talented.  I’d love to hear more.”  A mischievous smile played around his lips, as he thoughtfully rubbed his chin with one finger.  I loved it when he did that! “Maybe you could, ah, sing to me the next time a storm comes up. I’ll let you take my virtue………if you promise to be gentle with me!”

I threw a pot holder at him.  He laughed as he ducked from my aim.

“You’re terrible Michael!  I was only scared because we were so close to the water.”

Michael got up and stepped in front of me, pinning me slightly against the counter top. He gently rubbed my cheek

“I know, I remember.  I also remember this……….”

He bent his head and kissed me just as he did the night that we first made love.   I became lost as I relived that moment.  We began to caress and touch each other as our kisses began heavy and fervent.  I was burning with desire and I gave up fighting how I felt, guests or no guest. He could have taken me right then and there, but this time Michael exercised restraint. He stopped kissing me and just held me, closely watching my face.  My eyes were partially opened and my lips were swollen from his kisses. I was drunk with desire.  I now deeply regretted inviting Bill and Larry over.  Maybe we could call them and tell them to forget the whole thing.   I was just about to express what I was thinking when Michael interrupted my thoughts.

“Don’t worry, baby.  That was just a little preview for later. I know we have guest to prepare for and we will honor the commitment, but I just want you to know that no singing or anything else can distract me when it comes to making love to you.  I’m merely being polite of out of respect for your kind intentions and I don’t want a quickie.  I want to take my time and make love to you properly. But later, girl, it’s on. Now give me another taste of those lips to hold me over. They will be here soon.”

I swiftly obliged his request.  God he turned me on so!  It was almost as though I didn’t have any will power.  He always gave me just enough rope to make me feel as though I was in control and then he would reel me in again. Some women would feel that this was sexist but not me.  It was very hot. It was also dangerous in a sense, if he ever tried to use or manipulate me, but Michael was not like that.  I don’t believe that he would ever intentionally hurt me and that made him even more irresistible.  He knew it too, but he was never arrogant about it.  He was just sexy, oh so very sexy………… When we stopped kissing, I clung to him for little while as I laid my head on his chest. He rubbed the back of my head as he kissed me on top of it.  I could have stayed like this forever, but alas, Bill and Larry were coming.  Better get myself together!

“Ok………..we better, um, get back to the food,” I said.

Michael cupped my face in his hands.

“What do you want me to do?”

A million thoughts ran through my mind at once.  Such a loaded question…………

“Uh, after I check everything else, I just need you to watch the bread and take it out when the timer goes off, if you don’t mind.  I just need to change.”

“I can do that. Don’t take too long…………” He kissed me again.

I cleared my throat.  “I won’t.”

As I turned to leave, he carefully slid his hand around to my back side, gently squeezing one cheek.  When I looked back at him and he was grinning like a Cheshire cat!

I got out of there as fast as I could.  I began to look through my closet for something to nice to wear.  Then it hit me.  Since Mr. Jackson liked to toy with me, I decided to have a little fun with him. Now I was the one smiling as I crafted my plans.  I locked the door to ensure that he would not surprise me until I was finished.  I picked out my dress of choice: a sexy black little number, which showed my cleavage, but would still be classy enough for our guests.

Next, I choose some five inch heels, perfect for the occasion.

I just had a pedicure earlier this past week so these were perfect.   I took a quick shower, moisturized my skin and put on my perfume, Happy by Clinique.  I carefully applied my makeup.  Michael had never seen me in full makeup before so I wondered what his reaction would be.  I pinned my hair into an up do with a few stray tendrils.   I put on some sexy black lace underwear.  Next, I put on my earrings, bracelet and necklace.  I slipped on my dress and then the shoes.  I took a good long look in the mirror.  My dressed swirled up high on my legs as I twirled from side to side. I was pleased with the result.  Just then, I heard someone trying to turn the doorknob.  When it wouldn’t open, there was a knock on the door.  It was Michael.

“Cutie, Bill and Larry just arrived and the bread is done. Why is the door locked?”

“Okay, I’m coming………be out in a sec!”

I took one last look.  Then I waited a minute, exhaled and marched out to the living room.  Everyone was sitting around talking.  When I came strutted into the room, they all stopped and stared at me.  I felt kind of awkward, not so sure if this had been a good idea. Then they rose to their feet.  Michael’s eyes were rivet to me as he looked me over slowly from head to toe.  I knew he was pleased at what he saw.  I literally feel him undressing me with his eyes.  The thought of that made me blush yet sent a shiver of excitement through me at the same time.  Mission accomplished!! This was going to be an interesting dinner, I was sure. I walked closer to Bill and Larry to hug and greet them. Michael had not moved or said anything but he continued to stare at me intently with those memorizing eyes.

I tried not to let the power of them over take me too quickly.

“Hi Bill, Larry.  It’s good to see you again.  I hope you guys are hungry.”

“Hi Val,” Bill said.   He rubbed his stomach.  “In deed we are!  You look mighty beautiful.  Michael’s a lucky man!”

Larry smiled and quietly nodded his approval.  He never said much.  I don’t know if because he was supposed to or if he just didn’t have anything to say.  I guess when you are big as he was, you didn’t have to talk, but people certainly noticed you!!

“Thank you, Bill.”

Now it was time to face Michael. I stepped over to him, demurely looking up at him.

“Wow, you look incredible, babe. Good enough to eat……………” He took my hand and kissed it.  Then he hugged me tightly.  He deeply inhaled my perfume as he was doing so.  His breath tickled my neck. He kissed me on the cheek as he slyly whispered so no one could hear him. “And I shall later, sweetness.”

I closed my eyes in anticipation. It was a very erotic game we were playing and there was no turning back.  The stage was set. There would be no losers.  Only a night full of pleasure to experience………… But we must first get through dinner.  We reluctantly released each other.  I stepped back from him and turned to back to the guests.

“You guys are welcome to watch a game while I finish up in the kitchen.  Would you like something to drink while you wait?  It won’t be long.”

“I’ll have something.  What do you have?” Bill asked.

“Iced tea, water, coffee, soda………..”

“Iced tea sounds good.” Bill said.

“I will have some too,” Larry said.

“Michael, what would you like?”  The way I said sounded more like a challenge than a question.

“I don’t want anything to drink.” But his eyes said more.

“Ok, then.  The remote is right here guys, so just make your self at home and I’ll be back in a jiffy. Excuse me, everyone.”

As I turned to leave, I glanced slightly over my shoulder at Michael.  I thought that he would stay with them, but he was right on my heels.

“Let me help you, Val.” He turned to look back at Bill and Larry as he was walking away.  “Just make yourself comfortable, guys.”

I strutted casually, but slowly to the kitchen, fully aware that he was watching me walk.  I ignored him as I went to the cabinet and took out a tray and some glasses.  I walked over the fridge and took out a pitcher of tea.  I carefully poured the liquid into the glasses, I felt him moving closer.  A slight chill went up my back from out of no where.  Just as he was near, I picked up the tray and handed it to him.

“Could you take these to the guys?  I need to check on dinner and set up the table. Sorry I pushed us off schedule getting dressed and all.  I hope you aren’t too hungry, are you?”

Michael took the tray and looked at me sideways with a smirk.  “You’re funny girl!  Real funny!!”

“Funny? What are you talking about?  You wanted to help, so help!  Oh and when you’re done, could you come back and help me set the table?”

“Sure.  Anything you say, gorgeous.  I am your humble servant.”  He bowed graciously, winked at me and left.

God he was good!! He was getting to me again.  While he was gone, I got out the plates, glasses, napkins, silverware and table decorations.  Just as he came back, I handed him the plates while I carried the glasses.  He gave me another side look. It was like a game of cat and mouse, but it wasn’t decided yet about who would be the mouse.  I was trying to keep him at arms length to drive him crazy.  He laid out the plates.  Then I asked him to get the silverware.  I had to admit that Michael was a good sport.  He did everything I asked him to do with a smile and humility.   He kept looking at me as we worked, quietly watching me.  It was starting to get to me.  I dropped a candle.  We both reach over at the same time to pick it up.   Michael’s hand touched mine.  I looked up at him.  His eyes slowly traced from our hands, up to my arm and landed between my chest cleavage.  He had a good view as my breasts as they almost popped out my dress.  His eyes grew slightly big and his mouth fell open.  I quickly stood up and turned from him to make sure they were back in place.  He came up and grabbed me from behind by the waist.  He whispered in my ear.

“Why are you hiding yourself?  I was enjoying the view down there.” He started to nibble on my ear.  “I want to see more.  You’re torturing me girl and you know it.  God you’re so sexy…….”

Then he began to nibble on my neck, the way that I like.  Just then Bill called out from living room.

“Do you guys need some help?”

“No Bill, we got it.  Thanks.” I turned to Michael. “We have to stop.  Let’s just get through dinner and we will continue later, agreed?”

“Ok. I will try.”

He hugged me one last time and we resumed setting the table.

“Are you feeling ok?  You’ve been doing a lot this afternoon.”

“Baby, I’m fine.  Don’t worry.”

He smiled to reassure me.  I checked his countenance.  He was still glowing, I knew he was ok.   I smiled back.  Finally, the table was prepared and the food was ready.  Bill and Larry stood as Michael assisted me in my chair. Then they all sat down. Michael was the head of the table and I sat next to him. Bill was at the other end and Larry sat across from me. After we were all seated, we joined hands and Michael said the grace.  The bowls of food were passed around.  I quickly began to see what Michael was talking about.  Larry began to heap up his plate with piles of food like he had not eaten in days.  Bill was no better.  I only put a small portion on my plate as did Michael.  Michael tapped me on the leg to watch these two in action.  Heads were down, forks were moving and mouths were full.  I wanted to laugh.  I looked at Michael and he winked at me.  I was glad to see them enjoying the food.

“Val, this food is delicious,” Bill said as he swallowed. “It’s so good! It’s so hard to eat a good home cooked meal like this on the road.  The only time we eat well is at home or at the ranch.  Thanks for inviting us.”

“You’re welcome,” I said.

“How’s your food, Larry?” Michael asked.

“Uhmm…….. it’s good!” Larry mumbled between bites. “Thanks, Miss Val.”

I couldn’t help but smile. “You’re welcome.”

As the meal continued I was basically quiet while the guys talked.  The most interesting part of the meal was when they discussing their experiences on the road.  I played the gracious host, making sure that everyone had what they needed, but to be honest my mind was not there.  Michael kept glancing at me as he talked.  He’d smile at me a certain way, sometimes biting his bottom lip.  That drove me crazy so I tired not to look at him, but he wasn’t about to be ignored.  To get my attention, he would take one finger and lightly trace it along my leg under the table.  Sometimes he would take his entire hand under my dress, rubbing my thigh, moving closer and closer between my legs.  I felt the heat traveling through my body like a fever, rising higher and higher.

I closed my eyes and exhaled, trying to find relief. He got so bad that I had to pull his hand on top of the table.  I held it tightly with our fingers intertwined together.  He smiled in amusement. Then he would lean over to whisper naughty things in my ear like, “I can’t keep my hands off you” or “Can’t wait until later, girl.” Bill and Larry didn’t seem to notice anything because Michael had such a cool poker face with them, you would never know what he was up to.  When I couldn’t take it anymore, I jumped up suddenly from the table.

“Uh, are you guys ready for some dessert? I know I am.”

I didn’t wait for their reply as I scampered off to the kitchen to get the pie.  When I was safely out of view, I had to sit down for a second to collect my thoughts and formulate my strategy.  Once I did, I grabbed a pie and a serving knife as I prepared for round two.  I approached the table and set the pie in front of Michael.  I bent over slightly to allow him to a peek down my dress.  I demurely handed him the serving knife.

“Honey, would you mind cutting the pie while I get the coffee? Thank you so much!”

I bent over to kiss him on the cheek so he could get another look.  He just held the knife loosely as he stared where I wanted him to.  He dropped it on the floor.

“Oh, don’t worry about that, sweetie.  I’ll get it.”

As I deliberately bent over to get the knife, my dress rose dangerously high upon my thighs.  I slowly rose up so he could take in the full view. His mouth was gaping open. This time even Bill and Larry leaned around, trying to see, but they quickly turned their heads when they noticed that Michael was glaring at them to stop.

“Let me go and wash this off.  Be back in a jiffy!” I went to wash off the knife and grab the pot of coffee.  I came back and gave Michael the knife.  I placed my hand on the back of his neck, gently caressing it. “Here you go, hon.  Please be careful.”  He slowly looked me up and down.  “Would you like some?”  I coyly asked him. “I mean coffee, of course!” His face was turning red.  I sauntered away from him.

“Would you guys like some coffee?”  Bill and Larry nodded.  I filled their cups. I walked over to my seat and filled my cup.  “Cream and sugar?”

I passed the cream pitcher to the guys.  Michael had cut the pie, but he was not serving it.  He was looking at me in bewilderment.  Now normally, of course, I would not act this way in front of guests, but he started it!  He wasn’t use to seeing this side of me, but it’s was high time we met!!  I took the pie from him.

“Oh, you men!!  Let me do that!”

I began to place the pies slices on their dessert plates.

“Dig in everybody!”

I didn’t have to ask Bill or Larry twice to do it.  Michael was very slow to taste his.  He looked very frustrated, which was exactly what I was hoping for.

“This pie is delicious!” Larry exclaimed.   His unexpected response surprised the heck out of me to say the least!

“I agree,” Bill said.  “I never had sweet potato pie made like this before.”

“Well it’s my own creation.  I’m glad you like it.”  I took a bite and turned to Michael.  “How’s your pie, babe?”

“Oh, it’s very good.  I love it. You’ve really outdone yourself.”

He took another bite, watching me to see what was next.  He left a little bit of pie filling on the corner of his mouth.

“Aww….thank you, love.  Would you say it’s better than my delicious CAKE that you raved about before?”

I boldly stared him in the eye to let him know what I meant.  He almost choked.  I began to pat him on the back.

“Are you alright, baby?  Here, drink some water.”  I handed him his water glass. He quickly took a few gulps.  I rubbed his back.  “Is that better now?”  He nodded his head. I didn’t give him time to recover.  “Oh look, you have some pie on your face……..let me get it.”

I took my finger and slowly wiped the pie off his mouth.  Then I seductively stuck my finger in my mouth, gradually sucking it off.

“Uhmmm……… this is good pie, if I do say so myself.”

For the first time since they set down, Larry and Bill were not concentrating on food.  They were now watching us in astonishment.  The look on Michael’s face was priceless.  He seemed unable to speak. I discreetly slipped off my heels.

“Eat up guys. I don’t want any of this pie left to tempt me later.  You know how the saying goes “a moment on the lips means a lifetime on the hips!!”

While Bill and Larry helped themselves to more pie, I deliberately shifted my body at an angle toward Michael, slowly and seductively crossing my legs.  I leisurely caressed my thigh as if nothing had occurred.  Michael was breathing hard as he watched intently.  I extended my foot and began to rub it against his leg.  I watched him struggle to maintain his composure.  I slowly inched my foot between his legs and buried it right between his crotch.  That did it!

“I…..ah…..look guys……I hate to rush you, but I am starting to feel a little tired,” Michael stammered.  “Would you mind?  I’d like to get some good rest……….you know before we head back to business as usual.”

Bill and Larry looked at each other.  “Yeah, sure Mike.  Anything we can do before we go?”

“No, no……….you’ve done quite enough to me……..I mean…. for “us” this weekend.”

I wasn’t done toying with him, so I wasn’t about to let him kick them out just yet.

“Michael, don’t be so rude!  I could pack some food for you guys for later?  Would you like that?”

They both nodded in agreement.

“Ok, while I do that, can you all clear the table for me?”

“Sure,” Bill said.

Everyone got busy cleaning up and putting the food away.  Michael was moving at a rapid pace.  He said absolutely nothing.  We were done in about 15 minutes, the dishwasher was loaded and everything.  I made doggie bags and gave one to each of them as we walked them to the door.

“Well, thanks again Val for everything.  It was a fabulous meal,” Bill said.

“Yeah, everything was excellent,” Larry agreed.

“I’m glad you like it,” I said, flashing my biggest smile.

Bill turned to Michael. “I guess we will see you tomorrow then?”

“Yeah, we should leave around 2:00.  Don’t call me, I’ll call you, ok?”

Bill nodded and laughed.  “Ok Mike.” He shook his hand.  “Take care, man.”  He turned to me and kissed me on the cheek.  “You take care too little lady.”

“I will, bye.  Bye, Larry.”

“Bye, Miss Val. Bye Mike.  See you tomorrow.”

Michael waved.  “Bye, drive safe.  See you tomorrow.”

I turned and walked away just as Michael was seeing them out.  When they were they were gone, he closed and locked the door.   I lifted up the edges of my dress and pulled it over my head, dropping it on the floor.  I fell back on the couch, wearing nothing but lacy black panties.  Michael watched me as I lay back on the couch.  He began to pull off all his clothing as he walked over. We were finally alone and play time was over. He knew exactly what I needed and the look he gave me told me that he fully intended to give it. His eyes shone with passion as he made his way over to me.  I looked up at him.  He held my glance as he slowly got down on his knees in front of me, hovering over me.  My arms were slightly bent above my head in a surrendered pose.  I held my breath in expectancy of what was coming.  He grabbed me by the waist and pulled me down further on the couch.  He reached for the waist band to my panties.  His breathing became harder as he stared hypnotically in my eyes.  He pulled the panties over my buttocks, down my thighs and then my legs.  I was totally nude. He carefully lifted each foot out of them as they hit the floor.  He held on to one leg, slowly raising it up to his lips.  He lightly rubbed his lips across my bare skin, teasing me.  I exhaled, loudly at the thrill of his touch. He began to softly kiss me at the ankle as he gradually made his way upward.  I closed my eyes, enjoying the sensation of his lips and the soft strokes of his tongue.  I trembled with anticipation as he made his way to my thigh.  I moaned softly as I felt the heat of desire, building inside.

Michael stopped kissing her momentarily to look at her legs, caressing underneath and over each of her lovely thighs.  He marveled at the shape and tone.  Her skin was soft as a baby.  She was so beautiful and would tempt any man, but she was all his to enjoy.  Indeed he planned to.  He opened her legs to reveal her exposed center.  Like an eagle about to swoop down on his prey, his head swiftly went for his target.  Once his mouth made contact with the object of his desire, his tongue quickly took her sweet middle, teasing and probing unmercifully.  Cutie moaned as her hips started to gyrate to his motions.  Michael knew exactly how to excite her.  She held on to the back of his head as he tasted her as if she were his last meal.  Her cries were loud as she screamed his name, repeatedly.

“Oh, Michael, Mi-ch-ael! Oh baby, yes, don’t stop!!”

Michael savored every drop of her, now raising each leg over his shoulder for better access.   He felt her shudder and mover faster as his mouth made moist sounds against her flesh as she came to climax.  She continued to rub his hair as she lay there whimpering from the cession of the sexual wave.  He continued to kiss her middle, making sure that she was finished before he stopped.

Michael raised his head and looked at her.  She was so beautiful. He wanted to make her feel good and he couldn’t wait to be inside her.  He lifted himself from her pelvis and moved on top of her.  He kissed her softly on the cheek.

“Are you ready for me now, baby?” he whispered.

“The question is are you ready for me?” she countered with a naughty twinkle in her eye.

Before Michael could respond, she flipped him over and held both his arms above his head.  Cutie towered over him as she stared down on him like a lioness ready to devour a fresh kill.

“You just relax baby.  This time, I’m making love to you.”

Michael looked up at Cutie hovering over him. She had this gleam in her eyes that told him that she meant business.  His penis was hard as a rock.  He was so turned on by her sexual prowess. He was under her spell and he didn’t mind being her victim.  She pushed a little harder on arms and got right in his face.

“I will do anything you want me to and then some……”she purred as continued her sweet torment.

Michael closed his eyes and moaned deeply.  “Come on, girl. You know how I like it….”

Cutie slowly bent down and kissed his lips.  She kissed his top lip and sucked at his bottom.  She opened his mouth with her tongue and searched the inside.  Her tongue seduced his as they merged together.  Cutie kissed his cheeks, his forehead and his eye lids.  She moved slowly and deliberately down to his earlobe.  She nibbled and licked it to almost torment.  She slid her tongue down his neck and gave it her utmost attention.  She moved down to his shoulders and his arms.  She finally released his arms above his head but continued her slithering, snake like glide down his body.  Michael had never had anyone pay such close attention to each area of his body as Cutie did.  She had become an expert at knowing what turned him on, almost tormenting him with the most subtle and intense licking, kissing and sucking.  She was very confident in her skills in pleasing her man and enjoyed being his woman. Now he was moaning and writhing under her.  The more he did, the more merciless she became.

“Do you like that?” she teased.  “Tell me you like it,” she commanded in a whispery voice.

“Uhmmmmm………I like it!!” he moaned and moved his head from side to side.

“Do you love it?” she said as licked his nipples until they hardened.

“You know I love it!!”

“Do you want me to stop?”

Michael’s voice dropped to a deep and sexy pleading. “Please don’t stop, girl!!”

Cutie held her breath at his response as she wanted to tear him apart.  She lightly kissed the top of his exposed penis, teasing him. He gasped and made a sucking sound through his teeth.  His huge bulge was now free and erect.  She admired it for a second before she began to deliberately ignore touching it again as she carefully licked and kissed his stomach. She was squeezing and rubbing his butt as she did this. She stuck her tongue in his belly button as she suddenly smacked him hard on the butt.  Michael eyes flew open in surprise.  He wasn’t expecting that, but he loved her aggressiveness. She did not allow him to recover from the shock as she began again to rub and massage his butt and his thighs in a kneading motion.  He closed his eyes again.

She leaned down right in his ear and whispered in a seductive voice, “Does that feel good to you, my sexy man? Are you ready for some more?”

“Oh, girl……,”was all that he could say.

Cutie flirted with him as she slyly slid down his body.  She allowed her nipples to rub against him, pleasuring her self in the process. He sighed with contentment as he rubbed his hands over her back until he could only feel the back of her head once she was at the place where she wanted to be.  Cutie reached for his penis and began to massage and pump it up and down. Michael opened his legs wider as his head went back.  While she was doing this, she began to kiss and lick around the base of it.  Then she moved down to scrotum and took each bag in her mouth. Michael was whimpering and sighing as she made love to each sack by gently licking and sucking them.  She made her way to the spot behind his scrotum.  That was his pleasure zone.  Her tongue concentrated on him there as she moved from along his inner thighs back to his spot.  Michael had broken out into a sweat.

He shivered from satisfaction.  His face was concentrated on how good he felt.

His lip was slightly curled. Her man looked so sexy at that moment, which made Cutie want to love him even more. She did not want to make him erupt just yet so she moved back to his penis and covered it with her mouth. She began to suck the head in a slow but powerful suction.  She took it out of her mouth and licked around the tip, then down the shaft and then back into her mouth again.  Michael was huge but she knew how to get him in her mouth.   He was lost in the moment.

“Oooooooooh, that feels so good……………!!!” he moaned.

Cutie continued her seduction of Michael.  When she felt that he was about to come, she stopped, mounted him and pushed him inside her in one smooth thrust.  She began to ride him like a bronco rider in a rodeo. She was wild and all Michael could do was to hang on to his little philly.  Of course he had no problem keeping up with her, but the excitement of a woman having her way with a guy is very thrilling for any red blooded male. He threw in some punches of his own when he made his way to her sweet spot.

This always melted her down so he could regain the upper hand. She cried out and threw her head back as he thrust himself deeper inside her.

He rubbed her arms and then moved to her breasts to tease her nipples.  He pushed her down closer to him so he could put them in his mouth.  As he did so, he expertly flipped her on her back without breaking a stride.  She quickly succumbed to Michael’s hypnotic and rhythmic motions.

He was in full control again.  He watched her face intently, as he skillfully tightened the reins on his wild stallion and rode her in for the final surrender.  He continued to suck her breasts as he pumped harder and harder, faster and faster.  Cutie started to climax and moan uncontrollably.  Michael let himself go as well as he released his seed into her. They both felt free and light as they rapidly spiraled back to earth from their heavenly journey.

After a few more sessions of lovemaking, Cutie and Michael lay quietly in each other’s arms.  He stroked her hair and occasionally kissed her forehead. They reveled in each other’s presence, happy and satisfied.  No words were necessary. Finally, as the slow spread of moonlight began to appear through the cracks of the windows, they fell blissfully asleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 12:  The Tracks of My Tears: My Past Won’t Let Me Go

I stared blankly out the window of the chauffeur driven private car. My thoughts were a million miles away, up in the air and headed toward California.  Michael was gone.  He and I had spent an incredible and beautiful night together.  Our last final hours were spent loving and comforting each other.  Neither one of us wanted it to end, but time was not going to wait.  He had to return to the spotlight and his obligations.  I knew that it would not be easy being in Michael’s life, but I had not even begun to know what I was in for.  Being the love interest of the world’s greatest entertainer would have its trials but I quickly figured out that the hardest part was going to be when we had to be apart for extended periods of time.  Michael was trying to prepare me for this in his own way.  His new album Dangerous was going to be released soon and that meant that he would have to tour to promote it. With me living half way across the country and working, it would be nearly impossible to see him once he started traveling. Unbeknownst to me, Michael was already thinking a head about this. He was also concerned about my safety if someone should catch on that we were seeing each other.   He knew how relentless the press could be and he worried that something could happen to me if they found out about our relationship and he would not be there to protect me.  I didn’t know it at the time, but there were other reasons for him to fear for my safety.  He had already taken steps to prevent that.  More about that later…………

Bill and Larry had returned the rental car that we used for the weekend and hired a private car service to take them back to the airport.  I hadn’t originally planned to go the airport but Michael wanted me to ride with him.  The driver would bring me back.  Michael was flying on a private plane leaving out of the Baltimore Washington International Thurgood Marshall Airport (BWI)

http://www.ellejet.com/jet-charter-washington-bwi.php

He had arranged for me to travel the same way when I went to visit him.  As he was preparing to board the plane, we kissed and held each other as though we would never see each other again.

“I can’t stand the thought of you not being there when I wake up each morning,” Michael spoke softly as he lightly kissed my lips. “I’ll miss seeing your beautiful face,” he said as he lovingly stroked the side of it.  “Your lovely body,” His eyes held me captive in their loving splendor.  “What am I supposed to do?”

I smiled and kissed him on the end of his nose as my arms were encircled around his neck.

“Well… you can always put my picture on the pillow next to you.”

Michael smiled mischievously.

“That’s not going to help me when I NEED you, girl.  You know what you do to me.”

He encircled his arms tightly around my waist.

“I wish that you could leave and go back with me right now.  Please?  I’ll do anything to convince you…”

He stopped in mid sentenced to kiss me.  He slipped his tongue in my mouth, probing and searching it.  I returned his search, melting in his arms.  I could hardly catch my breath from the power of his kiss.

“You know there is no place that I’d rather be than with you.  I love you so much.  But you also know that I have a job here and I can’t just leave at the drop of hat.  But nothing is going to stop me from coming to see you so I can spend more time………..with you.”

I planted soft and deliberate little kisses all on his neck.  I felt the front of Michael’s pants bulge against me.  We both smiled when we felt it.

“Ah, hmm, a…Mr. Jackson,” the flight attendant nervously broke in.  “I am so sorry to interrupt you and your lovely lady, but we must get prepared for take off.  I’m truly sorry, sir.”

Bill was standing there as well.  He merely nodded his head at Michael.

Michael glanced quickly at the attendant, then Bill.  He nodded his head in response and then turned his attention back to me.

“I gotta go, Cutie.”  He kissed me again. “I’ll call you as soon as I land and every opportunity that I get.”  He leaned over whispered in my ear. “Keep it hot for me girl, until I see you again.”

I closed my eyes and shivered as a slight moan escaped from my lips.  He always knew just the right words and moves to send me into orbit.  I did not look at him as I spoke.

“You better go while you still can or we’re gonna make the news tonight, right here on this tarmac.”

Michael smiled and kissed me on the cheek.

“Bye, sweetness.”

He quickly turned and proceeded to board the steps.  When he reached the top, he looked back, blew a kiss and winked at me. My heart was racing.  I returned one to him.  Michael flashed his gorgeous smile one last time as he turned and disappeared inside the plane.  The steps were taken away and the door closed.  I walked to a safe distance from the plane and then turned to look back for Michael.  I stood there until I saw him appear in the window.

We stared at each other as though we were the only two people in the world.

Michael moved his mouth to say, “I love you.”  I whispered back, “I love you, more.”

He smiled and waved as the plane began to turn and taxi slowly down the runway.  When it made its last turn, the plane sped up and took off into the air. I stood there watching the plane as it continued to climb higher and higher, until I could no longer see it.  My heart heavy and I missed Michael already.  I really didn’t know how much longer I could keep being separated like this from him. I turned and walked to the car, where Eric, the driver was waiting for me with the door open.  He could see how sad I looked.

“Don’t look so sad, Miss.  You will see each other again before you know it.”

I smiled at him.  “Thanks, Eric.  I know you’re right.  I’ll be ok.”

I got inside the car and Eric closed the door.  As we headed back to my place, I thought of Michael and how loving and gentle he was to me.  I felt so cherished and protected. I was so thankful that God had given me such a wonderful, warm and affectionate man who loved me.  It was a far cry from what I had experienced before in my former marriage.  I was indeed the most blessed woman in the world.

We finally arrived at my place.  Eric got out and opened the dor for me.  I thanked him and reached into my purse for a tip.

“No, need ma’am.  Mr. Jackson took care of this already, but thanks anyway.”  He reached into his pocket.  “If you or Mr. Jackson should ever need my services again, please give me a call.  I am starting my own private car service and I moonlight on the side.”

I took his card.

“Thanks Eric. I will keep you in mind.  I appreciate the ride.  See you around.”

He tipped his hat.  “My pleasure ma’am.”

I headed towards my building, but stopped first at my mailbox.  I had not checked it all weekend.  I got my mail and walked up the steps to my door, unlocked it and went in.  I laid the mail on the coffee table and headed to my room to put away my purse and prepare for work tomorrow.  I kept thinking about Michael and how much I wanted to be with him.  Then it hit me like a bolt of lightning.  It was if God was confirming to me what I should do.

“Maybe I should move to California,” I thought. “There is really nothing to keep me here anymore……………..”

◙  Meet…………… The Ex ◙

 He watched her as she chatted with the driver.  He saw him hand her his card.

“Was he hitting on her?”

His breathing and his grip on his steering wheel became harder.  Fury and jealousy rose up in him.

“Who are all these men running around here this weekend?” he thought.

He continued to watch her as she checked her mailbox and went into the house.  This weekend had been quite a shock from him.  Apparently there had been a lot of changes in Val’s life since the last time he saw her and he was not prepared.  He was not pleased at all.  This was not what he had in mind when he came over to see her.  He was hoping that after maybe all these months, perhaps he could try again to persuade her to talk to him. She had told him many times to stay away.  She wanted nothing more to do with him. He never listened to anything she told him anyway.  Women, like children, should be seen and not heard. He firmly believed that the man should have the final say in everything.  That mindset had been the driving force in their whole relationship.  Even though he had been the one to leave he still felt that she belonged to him.  He met her when she was sixteen and married her at eighteen.  He was so impatient and couldn’t wait.  She refused to sleep with him outside of marriage because of her upbringing.  He was her first and he prided himself on that.

“You never get over your first,” he used to tell her.

But after what he had seen this weekend, she apparently had.  What angered him the most was that a man had stayed with her the entire weekend!  Whoever he was, he must be well off.  He had drivers and everything.  He had followed them to the library and back.  He milled around inconspicuously as he watched their performance.  The man in the gorilla suit was obviously her new suitor.  He followed them back to her place and watched as the two escorts dropped then off. He followed her when she went to the store.  She came home and never came back out until today.  He saw the two drivers come and go, but he never saw the new boyfriend leave.  Thomas hadn’t intended to stay the whole weekend, but what he had just witnessed had turned him into a possessed man.  He just had to see what time this guy was going to leave.  He never did and that hurt him the most.  Maybe they were living together. He had to find out. His mind was tormented as he imagined what was going on inside between the two of them.  The fact that he had been unfaithful to her many times did not seem to enter his mind. Fury rose in him again.

“How dare she make me wait for her and then she gives it away to the first guy to come along!!”

He just had to find out who this guy was, even if it killed him.  When her boyfriend finally came out, he still could not get a good view of him.  He was wearing a sweatshirt with the hood pulled completely over his head and dark sunglasses.  This time there was a third driver who held the door open for him and Val.  The two other men got in front with the new driver.  Then they pulled out and headed up the beltway.  He followed behind them at a safe distance. He hoped that he did not run out gas as he was not prepared for where they would end up.  When he saw the signs for the BWI airport, he felt instant relief.  Hopefully this clown and his entourage were leaving.  But where is he from?  Here? Some place else?  How did they meet? He had so many questions, but he thought it wise to answer those later and stay concentrated on where he was going.  As they drove into a secured section of the airport, he had to stop because he saw he wouldn’t be allowed in.  He decided to park his car and continue to spy on foot.  He cautiously approached and quickly hid behind an airport transportation cart.  He peered cautiously around. He could see them both, standing there in each other’s arms, kissing passionately.  His mouth flew open in shock.  They appeared to very serious.  He did not like to see her in the arms of this guy or man for that matter.  It took everything in him not run over there and snatched her away but he had seen earlier how big Larry was and thought better of it.  Since he was sure that she was not traveling with her boyfriend, he decided to leave and go back to his car.  He would follow her back home one more time, just to make sure that was all she was going to do.

◙  Larry’s Story ◙

Larry had been a part of Michael’s security team from the last three years.  He had retired from the CIA as a Senior Protective Agent after twenty-five years of dedicated service.  He had career been exemplary.  He was honored and recognized many times over for his expertise and performance.  He was deemed by many in the bureau as “the Rambo” of the CIA.  If no one else could get the job done, Larry would.  After many years of this lifestyle, he needed and wanted a change.  Before his tenure with the government, he was in the army for four years as a Quality Surveillance Technician.  He had traveled all over the world on secret missions for the US Government.  He had top level security clearances and he was excellent at his job. Because of the secretive nature of his job, he could never tell anyone except those extremely close to him what he actually did.  As a result over the years, Larry grew to be very quiet and introverted.  He was always moving around and traveling so it was much easier not to get too attached to people.  Except for his childhood friends back home in Tennessee and a few other colleagues at the CIA, he did not have many friends. He never spoke much to keep from drawing any attention to himself.

When Larry was younger, he always dreamed of getting married and having a large family as his parents had.  His mother and father were childhood sweethearts.  He was the oldest son of nine children.  His family home was always full of love and laughter.  When Larry was about 12 years old, a new family moved across the street from him.  They had a beautiful young daughter name Darla.  She was very sweet and kind.  Just seeing her smile would make his entire day. He fell for her the instant he saw her and secretly vowed that one day she would be his wife.  He had a lot of competition from the other neighborhood boys who constantly tried to get her attention.  Larry was very shy and didn’t know how to approach her.  She would always smile at him when she saw him.  He was like a deer in a headlight.  He would either turn in embarrassment or run, not knowing what to do.  The other boys would laugh at him and he felt like the world’s biggest loser.  This went on for many years.  Darla began to date other boys but she always wondered about Larry.  She thought that he was very cute but couldn’t understand why he never asked her out.  She secretly hoped that he would but he never did. He was different from the other cocky boys around the neighborhood.  He was very polite and sweet.  Then one day fate brought them together when they were freshmen in high school.  They were assigned together for a school science project.  Neither one of them could believe their luck but they tried to play it cool.  They decided to meet at her house after school to work on it. They got to talking and getting to know each other.  They had a lot in common.  They made plans to go the movies and the rest was history.  They dated all through all high school.  They were voted most likely to marry.  After they graduated Larry joined the military and proposed to Darla.  She accepted.  They were married two weeks before he was to report for duty.  Darla was going with him.  They set up their home on the military base.  Darla was soon with child.  Everything seemed to be going fine for them.  When it was time for their baby to be born, a complicated occurred during birth.  Both Darla and the child died.  Larry was devastated.  His grief was too much to stand.  He fell into a deep depression and had to undergo counseling for a while.  His mother came to stay with him.  She prayed for and prayed with her son until he was better.  His heart was still heavy but he knew he had to pick up the pieces.  He immediately asked to be reassigned to another base and immersed himself in his career.  Sometimes he would pull out his wedding picture of Darla and weep for the lost dreams and children that would never be.  He never remarried.  He had dated a few times but never found another woman who could fulfill him as Darla had.

His employment with Michael kind of happened by fate.  After he retired, he tried staying at home for a while but soon became bored.  An old friend of his told him that he had a lead on a very good job opportunity working for a very famous celebrity.  Larry’s old friend just happened to be an acquaintance of Bill’s.  He told Bill about Larry and an interview was arranged.  After reviewing Larry’s credentials and career, Bill was sold, but the final say was up to Michael.  Michael interviewed him as well and the rest is history.  Larry grew to greatly respect and admired Michael. He was amazed at how kind and down to earth that he was.  The media was so unfair to him.  Larry felt an instant connection with Michael because they were a lot alike in several ways.  Having Larry on board made a big difference to Bill, especially since Michael would sometimes receive death threats.  He made recommendations to Bill about purchasing top of the line surveillance equipment and making improvements in how they operated.  They spared no expense.  By the time Larry finished setting up the new security intelligence system, they were practically a smaller scaled down version of the CIA!  Michael thought it might be a bit too much at first, but when he saw the new systems and how well they worked, he became fascinated.

When Michael decided to come on the spur of the moment to visit his new lady friend for the weekend, Bill insisted that he be accompanied by both of them.  He wanted Larry to use his expertise to survey the area and check out any security risks.  Michael agreed, based on the condition that their need for surveillance did not mess up his time with Cutie.  He had planned to tell her how he felt and he did not want his people to hinder his plans.  Bill told Larry that he was to be inconspicuously out of view to everyone but to brief him immediately on any potential problems for Michael while visiting there.

Larry was a very big and muscular guy, but he was as lithe as a snake.  He could virtually move around unnoticed and he missed nothing.  He swiftly checked all the other buildings in the complex.  He dashed effortlessly through Val’s building, looking for a good place to set up his surveillance.  Michael mentioned to them that Cutie told him that the condo above hers was empty.  It had been available for many months and the owner was looking for a buyer. That would be perfect!  Larry knew how to get into the unit without breaking the lock or anyone knowing that he had ever been there.  He took out his locksmith equipment and got to work.  It took less than a minute to get in. Once he was inside, he had a good view of the front of the complex from the parking and from the back.  He set up his equipment.  First, he watched the comings and goings of the neighbors, checking to see how much they were outside or looking out the windows.  It was relatively quiet neighborhood.  No seemed to pay much attention to anything.  That’s when he noticed that there was a vehicle parked outside, in the far corner, opposite his building.  Someone was sitting inside.  He waited to see if they were waiting on someone but no one ever came out to the car and they did not get out of the vehicle.  He immediately became suspicious.  He wrote down a description of the vehicle and the license plate.  He used his binoculars to get a good view of the person sitting in the vehicle. It was a man. He took pictures of the vehicle and the driver with a professional camera with a high powered lens scope. He set up his computerized briefcase and typed in the license plate information.  The vehicle was registered to Thomas Peterson.  He saw his social security number.  He then typed in his name and social into another database to run criminal background check.  After a list of people with the same name for the state of Maryland popped on the screen, he carefully reviewed each one to found a match and a picture.  Jackpot!!  He read that he was married and was divorced to Valerie Peterson.  He had already conducted a comprehensive criminal background check on Val.  Yes, it was intrusive on her privacy but they had to be sure that she was who she claimed to be and not a potential threat to Michael.  Bill told Larry not to tell Michael about her background check.  Bill knew that originally Michael initiated the relationship but it was his was his job to protect him whether or not he realized it was for his best interests.  Bill was much relieved that nothing turned up on her.  There was nothing significant on the ex until after the divorce.  She had called the police on him several times. There were also several court filings and appearances.  She had filed for a restraining order but later dropped it.  Bill and Larry both wondered why.  Bill told him that Michael suspected that the ex was not such a nice fellow.  Larry suspected the same thing.  But what was he doing here?  Larry decided to lay low and wait to see how long he stayed.  He pulled out his gun and checked the ammunition just in case.  He needed to tell Bill about what was going on.  He picked up his cell phone and dialed the number.  He knew that this was going to be a long weekend.

Larry was right.  The ex was not going anywhere for the night and he was definitely stalking her.  He followed them when they went to the library.  Larry and Bill were watching him in the rear view as he followed them.  When they arrived, Larry was watching as he got Cutie’s baskets out the back of the SUV.  Mr. Peterson tried to park inconspicuously down the street.  During story time, Larry noticed how he slipped in the library in dark shades, watching them from a safe distance and pretending to look at books.  He followed them back to the condo.  He had followed her to the grocery store and back.  He left only once, perhaps to get food.  Larry saw him eating from bags he had in the car. He slept in the car and occasionally got out to relieve himself in some bushes that were out of view.  That concerned Larry the most.   Mr. Peterson obviously knew that his ex wife was seeing someone and was determined to find out who it was. Bill and Larry decided not to worry Michael about this, since he was enjoying himself, but they wanted to get him safely out of there.  The fact that Michael became sick and decided to stay another day did not help their anxiety. They also wanted to make sure that Val would be protected.  They really liked her. She was a very nice and kind lady, who unfortunately made a bad choice to marry this man.

This was a tough and potentially dangerous situation and Michael would have to be informed but it was clear that he didn’t want to be interrupted this weekend.  They couldn’t begrudge him his wish because he never got to have anytime for himself, let alone find someone that he loved.  As they were preparing to leave, they finally pulled Michael to the side and quickly told him what had happened the entire weekend.  As Michael realized the seriousness of the situation, he face grew sickly.  He didn’t want to worry Cutie about it but he must do something.  He decided that Larry would stay and keep watch over her, but without her knowing.  Michael gave Larry his spare key to her apartment and the security alarm password just in case he had to force entry.  Larry had already obtained the contact information for the owner of the unit above her so they rightfully use it.  He wasn’t above calling in favors from his former colleagues when he needed information at lightning speed. Bill had made an arrangement to rent the place under an alias on a month to month basis for himself and Larry. Now whenever Michael wanted to stay they would be close by.  The owner readily agreed because the property was not selling and they still had to make the mortgage payments.  Michael was amazed at swiftness that Bill and Larry had used to handle the situation and he was very grateful.  The only problem now was getting Larry off the plane without Val seeing him leave.

“I have a plan,” Larry said.

“I’m all ears,” Michael said.

“Ok, we will call your assistant now and have her arrange to have a rental car ready for me when we get to the airport.  I will only need it for the next two weeks until Val is safely with you in California.  When we get to the airport, Bill and I will board the plane as usual and check it out.  You keep her distracted and I will slip off the plane and pick up the rental car.  Bill will signal you when I am gone and then you can board the plane. We will instruct the driver which way to exit the airport and I will catch up with them and follow the driver back here.  Does that sound good to you?”

“That’s good, but will you have enough time to get the car and get back to follow them?”

“Yes, I have already estimated how long it will take me to get from the plane, to the rental car and back.  I won’t be walking, trust me. I’ve had far less time to get out of an exploding building.  All I have to do is get the key.  Tell Linda to tell them that it’s an emergency and someone needs to meet me on the car lot with the key.”

“I will call Linda right now,” Michael replied.

Later on…………..

Larry breathed a huge sigh of relief when he finally saw Peterson leave.  He just had just informed Michael that he was gone.  He was very tired as he had not slept a wink the last couple of days.  This guy was clearly insane.  He may not have had a a real criminal history but his behavior this weekend clearly showed that something wasn’t right with him.  He checked his equipment to make sure that he was logged into her alarm system.  He could check all entries into her apartment from his location.  If anyone tried to break in, he would know immediately. Michael was calling him constantly.  He assured him that everything was fine and how closely he was monitoring her.  He didn’t mind because he understood that Michael’s heart was involved and he would be the same way if it were Darla. Larry was not going to allow anything to happen to Val under his watch.  He remembered how helpless he felt as he watched his wife die and he lost her forever.  He shook his violently head as if that would knock the memory from his head. No, he would not let this jerk win……….

Back home, Michael finally allowed himself to breathe a little easier after Larry told him that Peterson was gone. Michael was so glad that Larry had convinced him to buy the intelligence equipment.  He truly saw the value of it now.  He knew that Cutie would probably kill him for allowing his employees to spy on her, but on the other hand, she did not realize what her ex just did either.  Maybe this was not the first time he had stalked her.  Fortunately, they know about it now and he must be stopped.  He shivered in rage at the thought that this man could possibly hurt the woman he loved and he was thousands of miles away.  He trusted Larry to look after her, but that was really his job.  He felt helpless and he hated being in this position. He wanted to choke this guy with his bare hands!! Michael was determined now more than ever that she had to leave Maryland and move to California where he could protect her.  The next two weeks were going to torture until she was safely in his arms once again………..

After he was convinced that no one else was coming over, Thomas finally decided to go home.  He was tired, dirty and very cranky.  His thoughts were all over the place.  He still needed to talk to his ex wife and he fully intended to.  She absolutely could not continue to see Mr. Money Bags.  He had to convince of her of that.  She must see things his way.  After all, the man always has the last say……………

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 13:  Destiny

The next morning, Larry followed Val from a safe distance to work. The night before, he had installed a tracking system underneath her car so that he could know her whereabouts. He needed to learn her daily routine and travel. Traffic this morning was heavy but he was able to keep up with her due to the tracker. She weaved in and out of traffic, avoiding the gridlock with shortcuts that she knew.

“Man, she has a lead foot! She should be a race car driver!” he thought.

When she reached the downtown area of DC, she stopped at the back of a government building to turn into a parking garage. Larry pulled over to watch which way she would turn. She went down the ramp and to the left. He could not see her afterwards. He pulled down into the garage and stopped at the booth to pay the attendant. Since he did not have a parking permit, he had to pay the daily fee. The garage’s pricing would not allow you to pay by the hour, so he had to pay for the entire day, whether he stayed or not. Larry was instructed to go to the right to find public parking spaces. Regular permit holders parked in an assigned parking area away from the people who paid daily. He found a parking space and left the key with the attendant. He planned to hang around all day. He pulled out a small remote control to pick up the signal on the tracker so he could easily find her car. Fortunately, the garage only had three levels. The signal told him that the car was on the bottom level. He finally spotted her vehicle in space 22. He saw that there was an elevator nearby. He got on and pressed the button for the lobby. He had to go through the security. He could tell that they were not really professionally trained. They did basic security and had no fire arms. This was not good. After he showed his ID and went through the sensors, he went to the south lobby and got on the elevator. Michael had given him the name and address of her office that he used to send the plane reservations. Larry got off on the 8th floor. He cautiously looked around. It took him a minute to find her office suite because the lobby door was hidden away in a corner. He could see a young lady sitting at a desk in the reception area. He did not want to risk being seen, so he decided to take a look around the entire floor. He saw that there were other government agencies on the floor. He took note of the bathrooms and the stairwells. He went into the stairwell, but discovered that you had to have a badge to gain entry to each floor, so he continued on down and ended at the back end of the lobby near the loading docks. Security in this building was surely not taken seriously. These employees deserved better protection. But his mission was strictly to protect Val and that’s what he would concern himself with.

Valerie

Michael has called me constantly since he left. He started calling as soon as he landed yesterday in California and several times last night. He even called this morning before I left for work, which I thought was bit unusual. I have to be at work by 8:30am so it was way before the crack of dawn in his time zone. As I mentioned before, Michael was not a morning person. He said he couldn’t sleep and he missed me terribly. That concerned me a lot. He didn’t seem to have that problem when we were together. He slept like a baby. I planned to make sure that he rested when I got to the ranch. I really missed him too. We talked for a few minutes, expressing our love for each other in soft, hushed tones.

“So what’s on your agenda today, babe?” Michael asked.

“Oh, I have to go to some training for a few hours this morning and then I will finish some reports that are due. Hopefully nothing else major will happen, but you just never know. But most of the day, I be thinking of you.”

Michael softly chuckled.

“That’s all I do too. I feel like we have been apart for a week instead of just since yesterday. I can’t wait until you are here with me, girl. I’m gonna have to figure out a way to keep you from going back to Maryland.” He paused. “I just wanna hold you……caress you…….. and love you all the time. You are a part of me now. Don’t you want that too?”

I had my eyes closed as he was speaking to me, imaging what each action would feel like. The love I felt inside of me was rising like heat. His words clung to my ears like silk wrapped around my body.

“Mmmmm……..yes baby. You know I do,” I gently replied. “You’re not making this easy, talking to me this way.”

“I’m not trying to. We belong together. It’s our destiny. I want you to be by my side, always.”

I smiled.

“You almost sound as if you are proposing,” I teased.

He laughed.

“Well, I don’t want to say too much right now about the future……….but please seriously think about it, ok?”

“I am. I promise. I’m so sorry baby, but I have to go. I can’t be late. Will we have our usual chat at lunch?”

“Yes. It will be tight, but I will keep my laptop with me. Nothing will stop me from talking to you.”

I smiled.

“Ok, but I will understand if you can’t. I know how busy you are. Please don’t push yourself too much. I don’t want my baby to get sick again,”

“Well, if getting ill will get you to me faster, maybe being sick isn’t so bad! You’re a wonderful nurse!”

“Don’t say that. I always want you well and whole. I will be there regardless because I love you.”

Michael’s heart warmed with affection.

“I love you too sweetness. From the bottom of my heart.”

A mischievous thought popped into my head.

“One more thing………you don’t have to sick for me to take care of you. Just be prepared for a lot of close and personal TLC. I work way past business hours and my office is open and ready for business, just for you. You don’t even have to make an appointment! Walk ins are ALWAYS invited.”

Michael loved hearing her talk that way. It turned him on to no avail. His voice became deep and seductive.

“Well, I want a complete physical, girl! I want no part left unexamined! In case you didn’t know, I have a medical background as well. So I want to examine you too. My nurse can’t take care of me is she is not fit and satisfied………….”

“Mmmm, baby, we better stop right here before this turns into phone sex. Raincheck?”

“Ummmmm,” he murmured.

“Ok. Try to get some sleep.”

“After that? Sleep is the last thing on my mind! You should see the front of my pajamas right now!”

A mental picture flashed through my mind. Mercy!! What a delicious thought!!

“I have a pretty good idea of what it looks like! I just hope I can concentrate to drive to work!”

“Well you have to. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to my girl. Have a great day at work. I love you.”

“Love you too, bye!” I made a kissing noise through the phone.

He did the same.

“Bye, catch you later.”

As I hung up the phone, a very big smile spread across my face. I began to think about how very blessed I was to have the man of my dreams to love me just as much as I loved him. It would be two whole weeks before we would be together again. I just hoped that time would pass by quickly. I left out the house feeling good and glowing. It felt so wonderful to be in love.

After last night, I had really begun to seriously contemplate our conversation about me moving to California. But I still was not sold on the idea of moving in with him. It’s very important to me to keep my freedom and independence. My past history has taught me to always be in survivor mode. I was not sure what would happen in the future and I did not want to be at rock bottom just in case things did not work out. I wanted to get my own place out there. I decided that I would contact a realtor about selling or renting my place right after the training class this morning. This was a big step that I was taking, but I knew that it was the right one. I would wait until I had all the details together before I mentioned it to Michael. My plan was to call the realtor who originally helped me to buy my current home to review my options.

Michael

Michael stopped to take a break from rehearsing in his dance studio. He had been dancing for two straight hours, which was not an uncommon thing for him to do. Not only did it keep him on his game, but it was also his way of relieving stress. As usual, Michael was preoccupied with many things. So much that he had hardly slept since he arrived home. He had been extremely busy preparing and recording for the last sixteen months for his upcoming release of his eight album, Dangerous. It was scheduled to release on November 26th.

He was now working with a new producer, Teddy Riley.

This album was different from his three earlier albums he produced with Quincy Jones. It had 14 songs, compared to his earlier recordings, which usually only had around 10 songs. Dangerous would embrace the new trend in music, New Jack Swing. Although he and Quincy had worked well together, creating earth shattering record sales, they had begun to grow apart in their views of music.

Quincy was trying to talk Michael into doing rap music. Michael felt that rap wouldn’t last. It just wasn’t his style. These differences, coupled with others, made the two decide to part ways. Teddy was a young, promising producer, who had been in music business since the age of 12. Teddy had worked with many artists and formed his own successful, group known as Guy.

But besides the usual business at hand, he was particularly worried about Cutie and the situation with her ex. He had not anticipated being in a relationship when he began working on the album, but it happened. He had went out with Madonna a few times, but she was not what he wanted.

Their friendship became more of a hail storm of speculation of why they were seeing each other.  

She was much too wild for his tastes.   He wanted someone who was not famous and pretentious.  He needed someone who knew how to be a lady, but could ignite his fire at night.  Most of all he wanted someone who would love him unconditionally and have a family with.  He had given up hope until he found Val.  He did not regret being involved with her at all, but he also was not ready for the complications having a love interest can bring.  But it was too late to turn back now.  He was hooked.  A new album meant endless promotion: interviews, appearances and performances and the dreaded touring!  How he hated to tour! 

He loved his fans but touring created much wear and tear on his body.  He had said years before that the Bad tour would be his last.  But upon signing his new billion dollar contract with Sony in March, that vow was not going to honored.  But again, he now had someone in his life.  He would be on the road, going from city to city, constantly thorough endless time zones, sleep deprived to the state of a zombie.  He wanted to take Cutie with him, but he knew she could not come because of her job.  Of course he hoped that she would at least come to visit or he could see her between legs of the tour, but it just seemed hopeless.  He had to convince her to move to California.  That was the only way he could protect her and still be with her.  He wanted her by his side as he traveled, waking up next to her and sharing each moment.  But their relationship must stay hidden from the press.  Michael leaned against the wall and slid down to sit on the floor to rest. 

He sat there for a moment, deep in thought.  He prayed that everything would work out, despite of how complicated things seemed now.

My day went by rather quickly.  I had some errands to run after work.  I went by the dry cleaners to drop off the new lingerie I had bought and then to the gym.  I was so afraid all weekend that Michael would find the pink bag from Victoria Secret because I wanted it to be a surprise for my visit with him.  Michael told me that he liked to ramble through other peoples belongings just to find out more about them. I told him that he shouldn’t do that because he was invading the privacy of others.  He claimed that he was making sure that he could trust people.  I just dropped the subject and made a mental note to check my underwear drawer.   I had nothing else to hide from him, but I sure did not want him to find anything embarrassing, such as my stash of granny panties for that time of the month!  I could see him now, holding them up and laughing his head off!  By the time I left the gym, I was sweating profusely!  I started doing my workouts out again.  I do not really like to exercise, but I needed to stay fit and toned.  I was supposed to meet my friend Dionne for dinner.  I was so thrilled because it had been such a long time since we went out together.  She had young children so she didn’t get out much.  I hurried home, jumped in the shower.  I wore a gray turtleneck and slacks.  Then I hurried out the door.  We had a 7:30 reservation at Ruth Chris’s Steakhouse.  It is a very poplar place. They were kind of expensive but worth every dime.

Once again, Larry was following Val at a safe distance.  Except for the time she was at work, she was been running around all evening.  Larry was still tired from the weekend, but he had endured tours of duty more taxing than this.  She was headed back again to DC.  She stopped in front of the restaurant, got out and gave her keys to the valet.  She went inside.  Larry did not know who she was meeting.  Even though he was tracking her vehicle, he did not tap her phone.  He wanted to still give her and Michael some level of privacy so that he wouldn’t hear their phone conversations.  Still it would be nice to know who she was meeting.  Larry sat outside for the next two hours.  When she finally came out, she was with another lady.  They both stood there waiting for their cars, laughing and talking.  As their cars were brought up, they hugged each other, got in their separate vehicles and left.   Larry followed closely behind.

He sat in his car waiting, wondering where she was.  She never seemed to be at home anymore and if she was there was always someone else around.  He still could not believe that she was seeing someone.  Was she with him now?  He hoped that he would not have to wait long for her to return tonight because he had to go to work tomorrow.  He was still tired from his spying this entire weekend.  His eyes began to get heavy, but he fought hard to stay awake.  He did not want to miss the opportunity to talk to her in case she was alone.  Just as he was about to doze off again, he saw some headlights approaching.   He cautiously leaned forward to see if it was her. It was.  He watched her as she parked.  She was alone this time.  She was looking down as she gathered her bag, placing it on her shoulder.  As she started to open the car door, he swiftly jumped out his car and headed towards her.   She hit the lock on her key chain and activated the alarm.  Just as she was approaching the entrance to her building, he stepped in front of her.  She froze in her tracks. He could tell from the shocked look on her face, she was not prepared or happy to see him.  She tightened the grip on her purse strap. 

“What are you doing here?” I coldly asked him.

“Now is that anyway to talk to your husband?” he replied.

“EX husband,” I reminded him.

He laughed but I was not amused. 

“Yeah, well we could change that couldn’t we?” he said.

I couldn’t believe the nerve of him.  I know he didn’t think that I would ever take him back.

“Look, I am tired and I don’t feel like this.  I have asked you to stop coming over here.  Now if you don’t leave, I’m calling the police!”

He held up his hands in front of him as if to back down.

“Listen, I don’t mean you any harm.  I just want to talk to you is all.”

“Talk to me about what?” 

I was beginning to lose patience with him.

“Us……you……me.  Look, Val, I know I was wrong in the past.  I said and did a lot of things I shouldn’t have.  My head was in a really bad place back then, but I have changed.  I am not the same man I used to be.”

“Well if you have changed, then why do you keep coming over here and I have told you that I don’t want to see you?  Now if you really mean what you say, then stop disrespecting me and showing up here when you feel like it.  I don’t want any drama.  Now I’m going inside and I want you gone.  I’ve moved on with my life and you should too.”

I moved to step around him, but he grabbed my arm.  Thomas was very strong and muscular.

“It’s because of him, isn’t it?”  

I was totally shocked by what he said.  His voice became cold and menacing.  I tried to pull my arm away but he firmly held it.

“Who are you talking about, Thomas?”

He got closer in my face as I continued to squirm from his grip.  His fingertips were digging in my flesh and it hurt.

“Don’t play dumb with me!!” he hissed.  “I saw you with him the whole weekend!  I was here!  How could you let him stay the entire weekend, huh?  You made me wait until we were married to sleep with you and now you’re just givin’ it away?” 

I didn’t like the way he sounded or how he was looking.   I looked around to see if anyone was around to help or maybe I could make a run for it.

“What’s the matter?  Cat got your tongue?  Who is the guy, Val?  You tell me and tell me NOW!  I’m gonna make sure he never sees you again!!” 

He grabbed my other arm and started to shake me.  I began to cry and beg him to stop.  Just then I heard a clicking sound and a familiar voice.  I looked around and saw Larry.  I had never been so glad to see someone in my life, although I was shocked.   He held his revolver right at Thomas’s temple.  

“I am telling you right now to let her go if you want to live,” he calmly replied.

Thomas’s eyes were big as saucers.  I have never seen him so scared.  It felt good to see the shoe on the other foot for a change.  He quickly released his grip on me.

“Now put your hands in the air, where I can see em!  Move slowly and place them on top of your head! ” he ordered.

Thomas slowly raised his hands in the air and placed them on his head.  Larry quickly frisked him for a weapon as he continued to hold his gun on him.  When he was done, he grabbed Thomas’s hands from his head and held then tightly behind his back.  Then he placed them in handcuffs.  Larry roughly turned him around to face him.  He looked over at me.

“Are you ok?” he asked.

I just shook my head and rubbed my arms.  I was shaking and tears were falling from my eyes.  Thomas began to talk.  He was very nervous.

“L-oook, man. I wasn’t going to hurt her.  I’m just trying to have a conversation with my wife.”

Larry put his gun back to his temple again.

“It didn’t look like a conversation to me. It looked like you were holding her against her will.”

“No, no, you got it all wrong!!  T-tell him, Val!” 

He actually thought that I was going to help him out of this.   I just shook my head and looked away.  I couldn’t believe that I ever loved this man.  Larry looked at me again.   He took his gun and put the barrel right against Thomas’s nose.  Then he got really close to his face.  Thomas’s eyes were wide with fear.

“You give me one good reason, why I shouldn’t blow your head off!” Larry growled.

“Don’t shoot me man!  Who are you anyway?”

“I’m her bodyguard and soon to be your worst nightmare if I EVER catch you around here again!!  I’ve been watching you this entire weekend!”

Thomas’s face went gray.

“Now you listen to me and listen good!  Are you listening, Thomas?!”

Thomas nodded as he looked down at gun barrel Larry was pressing hard into his face. I began to back up towards my steps.

“I can’t hear you!”

“I’m listening, I’m listening!” He stammered.

“Good, because I am only going to tell you this once….. I know you’re nothing but a punk!! Preying on a defenseless woman!  Why don’t you kick my butt, huh?  No, you’re not man enough to take on your equal, are you?” 

Thomas was shaking.  Larry put him in a headlock and put the gun back to his temple.

“Now, she told you not to come back over here.  Do you finally understand and will honor that?”

 “Yes, yes!!”

 “Cause if you don’t, it won’t be the police coming to get you, the coroner will!!  I know where you live and everything about you.  I can find you anywhere!  Do I make myself clear?” 

 Larry squeezed him harder around his neck.  Thomas was choking.

 “I won’t come back, man!! I swear!!”

 “Now……I’m gonna let you go.  I won’t call the police this time, but I don’t need them anyway.  In case you get the notion to bother her again, I am going to be here, watching.  I will be with her everywhere she goes from this day forward.  You won’t see me, but you can bet, I will see you first and my gun won’t be far behind!!”

“Ok, man!  Please let me go!!”

Larry released him as Thomas leaned over to cough for air.  Larry took his handcuffs off and roughly escorted him to his car.  He opened the door, practically threw him in and slammed it shut.

“Now leave!!”  He roared.

Larry stood back, with his gun raised at the windshield as he watched Thomas start his car.  He quickly backed out and left.  Larry put his gun back in his hidden holster and he walked back over to me.

“I’m sorry you had to witness that.  Are you alright, Miss Val?  Did he hurt you?  I was trying to get to you as fast as I could without startling him.”

I was still wiping tears from my eyes.   “Yeah, I’m alright.  I’m just shook up. I just can’t believe he’s been watching me all weekend…………. ”

I didn’t finish my sentence because fresh tears came to my eyes again.  I began to sob uncontrollably.  Larry hugged me.

“Don’t cry.  It’s alright now. Come on.  Let’s get you inside, where it’s warm. I’ll explain everything.”

Larry placed his hand on my elbow and gently led me inside.  Once we were in, he locked the doors and set the alarm while I place my purse on the coffee table.   I sat on the couch, replaying in my mind what just happened.   Larry stood nearby with his hands in his pockets, closely watching me.

“Would you like me to get you something to drink or anything?” he asked.

“No, thank you so much for everything.  I am so glad you were here! I hate to think……….well it’s over now.  What are you doing here?  I thought you left with Michael. Where have you been staying all this time? I couldn’t believe it when I saw you.”

“After we informed Michael what had happened this weekend, he decided to leave me here to watch over you.  He wanted to make sure that you would be alright and none of us wanted to alarm you.  I have been staying in the vacant unit upstairs.  We rented it out.  I hate to tell you this but I put a tracker on your car so I could follow you.  I’m sorry for doing that, but we meant no harm.  I hope you believe and understand that.”

“Larry, you don’t have to apologize for anything.  I am grateful for all that you went through to protect me and I love Michael for doing it. I know it would have been much uglier if you have not been here. I can’t say thank you enough.  Thanks to you, I think he finally got the message to not come back. He never listens to me.  He acts like I am his property.  He still refers to me as his wife.  Can you believe that? You would think that he never did anything wrong.”

“I know.  Some men are like that.  He doesn’t know how to treat a woman.  I have seen his kind many times before.  They only bully people that they think are weaker than they are. No offense to you.”

“None taken.  I feel so stupid for getting mixed up with him.  How could I have been so blind?”

Larry came over and sat on the couch with me.

“How old were you when you married him?”

“Eighteen.”

Larry was silent for a moment.  That was the age that he and Darla were when they got married. 

“Miss Val, you were very young and didn’t know what you were getting into.  We all make mistakes.  The thing to remember is where you are now.  You’ve made a great life for yourself.  You are a wonderful person.  Now you have a good man in your life and he really loves you.  We can’t always change the past, but we can change the future.  My mama always says that.  I have to tell myself that all the time.”

I smiled and squeezed his hand.

“Thanks Larry.  You are too kind.  I really owe you big time.”

“You don’t owe me anything.  It was my pleasure to help.  Are you sure you don’t need anything?”

“Well, I guess l will have some tea, but let me get out of these clothes first.  Do you mind staying with me?  Just for a little while?  I don’t want to be here by myself just yet………..some old ghosts of the past are still floating around.”

Larry patted my hand and smiled.

“Sure, I’ll stay as long as you like.”

“Thank you!  I will be right back.  Please help yourself to whatever you like in the kitchen.”

“Do you mind if I use your phone?”

“No, go right ahead.” I got up and went to my bedroom room to change.

While Val was changing, Larry called Michael to tell him what happened.  Michael was very upset, but Larry assured him that everything was fine.

“Do you think you should have called the police anyway?” Michael asked.

“No, I am sure he won’t be back.  He may be mean, but he ain’t dumb!  The guy practically peed himself!”

“Well, I trust your judgment.  Is she ok?  Maybe I should come back to Maryland.  I didn’t want to leave her like this in the first place.  I hate living this far from her!  She needs to come to California!  I have to make her see that.”

“I know Mike.  But before you say anything to her about it, give her some time to get over the shock of tonight.  You can deal with it later.”

“You’re right, man. Thanks.  I appreciate everything you did.  God bless you always.”

“No, problem.”

“Is she around? I want to speak to her.”

“She’s changing her clothes but she should be out shortly.  She asked me to stay with her for a while, if that is alright with you.”

“Do whatever she asks.  You can stay all night if that is what she wants.  I have trusted you this much with my girl and I know you will take care of her for me.”

“You know I will.  I think I hear her coming now………hold on.”

When I came out, Larry was on the phone.  I didn’t have to guess who he was talking to. 

Larry turned to me and handed me the phone. 

“Mike wants to speak to you.”

I walked over and took the receiver. 

“Thanks, Larry.” Larry nodded and walked to the back to give us some privacy.

“Hi babe.”

“Hi, sweetness.  How are you?  Larry told me what happened. Are you all right?”

“Yes, I am much better.  How are you?” 

“I’d better if I were there with you.  I really feel bad that I am not.”

I sat down on the couch. 

“Why?”

“Because I’m your man and it’s my job to protect you.” 

“But you did protect me.  You left Larry here to look after me and I appreciate you so much for doing that.  Don’t feel guilty about anything.  I love you.”

“I love you too, girl.  I’d die if anything happened to you.”

“Don’t say that.  Words are powerful.  It’s over now.  I feel safe for the first time in years.  He won’t bother me anymore.”

“Well I’m glad you feel better.  Larry can stay with you all night if you want him to.  It’s your call.”

“Ok.”

“But, we really need talk about some stuff later when you feel better. I won’t press you now.”

“Michael, I already know what you’re going to say.  I wasn’t going to tell you until I had all the details, but I am meeting with my realtor tomorrow to either rent or sale my place here.  I wanna move to California.  There is no real reason for me to stay here.  I want to be with you, where ever you are.”

Michael was about to burst with joy.  He whooped and yelled on the other end.  I laughed. 

“Are you serious?  Are you sure?  I mean, I want you here but only if you want to be.”

“I’m sure.  I made up my mind to leave the night that you left.  Something told me it was time to go. I just wanted to tell you when the time was right.”

“Well you know I’m happy!”

“But that is just one catch…………….” I paused.

“A catch?” 

“Yes.  Please understand what I am going to say.  I’m moving to California, but not to live together.  I want to get my own place.  I hope you are not mad.”

Michael was silent on the other end.  This was not what he expected to hear. 

“Michael, are you there?  Are you mad?”

“I’m not mad, but I can’t help but wonder why you don’t want to live at the ranch.” 

“Well, it’s very important to me to establish myself and make my own way.  I have had to start all over again with nothing and I made a vow to myself that I would always make sure that I will be ok, no matter what happens.”

Michael sighed inwardly. He wanted to say something to assure that nothing would happen to hurt her, but he knew that this was not the time.  At least she was coming. Maybe she would change her mind.  He would have to work with her step-by-step.  Then he had an idea that would temporarily work for the both of them.

“Ok, let’s do this…………..we will look for a place when you come to visit.  My only concern is that looking will hold up the move.  I have a “hideout” in a place call Century City.  It’s a condo that no one knows about. It’s safe and you can stay there until you find a permanent location.  I will pay to have whatever belongings you want to take with you shipped here.  You don’t have to bring any furniture at all if you don’t want to because I will take care of that too.  Whatever makes you comfortable.”

My heart was warmed by his offer.  He was just the sweetest man. 

“Michael, that sounds wonderful.  I’ll accept but only temporary.  I will still need to find a job though.  I have some money saved and I will get paid for my annual leave and years of service.  Maybe I can temp or find a head hunter to locate one.  I will start working on that as well. Oh gosh, I’m gonna have to give two weeks’ notice to my job!  Should I do that now or after I return from my visit?  Man, are they gonna flip!”

Michael kept silent as she was talking.  She was certainly determined to independent.  Most women would have jumped at the chance to move in with him.  He understood why she felt that way, but he wanted her to trust him.  Usually he was the one who had trust issues.  This was certainly a change. She was being cautious because she did not know his real intentions.  Maybe she would change her mind once she knew what his future plans were. He would reveal them to her in time, but they would have to deal with a lot of their other issues first.

“So it’s settled, then?” he asked. 

“Yes it is.”

“Good.  I’ll start getting things ready on my end.  You just let me know whatever you need and you will have it at your disposal.”

For some reason, I became really bashful.  I began to giggle and blush.

“Why are you laughing?  Tell me so I can laugh too!”

“I’m sorry.  I’m just not use to being treated like this.  With you, it’s like boom and everything is done.  It’s like…….like……… magic!  You are so sweet to me.  I feel so safe and protected.  You are spoiling me rotten and I can’t help but feel special.”

“You are special, in so many ways.  I don’t know why that clown refused to see it. Maybe he regrets it now, but it’s too late.  His lost is my gain and I am never letting you go.  I not gonna walk out you.  I don’t say things that I don’t mean.  I will always love you.”

This time I was silent.  I wanted to totally believe what he was telling me, but the timing was wrong.  I had just been reminded of how love can turn bad.  Michael still didn’t know the full extent of what had happened to me. I believed that he meant what he was saying now, but a part of me was afraid that it was not going to last.   I wanted it to, but the odds were not 100 percent in our favor.  I didn’t want to hurt Michael and I didn’t want to be hurt either.  I loved him.  More than I ever loved any man.  He was exactly what I prayed for.  If only I could just trust that things would not change, that he wouldn’t get tired and dump me or cheat on me.  I couldn’t stand to go through that again.  I closed my eyes to shut back the tears I felt welling in my eyes.

“Cutie, why are you so quiet?  What’s wrong?”

“I wiped my eyes and tried to pretend I was okay. 

“I’m fine, just thinking.  It’s a lot to plan you know.”

Michael was not fooled.  He could feel that she was hurting.  He longed to be there to comfort her.  All he could do is to keep reassuring her of how much he loved her.

“Listen, I don’t want you to wear yourself out tonight thinking about all of this.  Try to get some rest and when you go to sleep tonight I want you to have nothing but sweet dreams.  You’re getting ready to start a new life with me, girl.  The past is over.  God is giving us a chance to start something new together.  Just embrace it and let it flow.”

“You’re right.  Thanks for everything, hon.”

“I love you, girl.  Please don’t ever doubt that.  If you want to talk, don’t hesitate to call.  I don’t care what time it is.”

“Ok.” 

“I’ll call you first thing in the morning. Goodnight sweetness.”

“Goodnight, baby.”

After I hung up, I went to the kitchen to start making some tea.  I called out to Larry to see if he wanted a cup.  He came out and said he would.  I asked him if he had eaten and he said had not.  I asked him if he wanted the leftover from Sunday’s dinner and he accepted.  As I began to prepare his food, my mind replayed what Michael said.  He was right.  It was time to forget the past and start a new life.  My destiny was now in California.  I couldn’t wait until I was in his arms once again.  

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

This chapter contains some content about abuse that may be sensitive to some readers. Not all parts in this chapter will be sad. But the message is that there is hope and love after heartbreak. Thanks.

Chapter 14: The Secret Is What She Keeps (Cutie Comes Clean)

Excerpt taken from

 “THE SECRET”

THE POINT OF BREAKDOWN. DOES SHE TELL SOMEONE?
DOES SHE KEEP IT TO HERSELF? THE SECRET MUST BE KEPT!

SHE WEEPS ALONE………

“Telling someone about her situation takes a tremendous amount of courage. For the abused woman, confiding in someone and examining the truth about her relationship is terrifying! She is afraid of what may happen to her when he finds out that she has told someone. She is afraid of letting go of familiar ways, no matter how unhealthy they are. She is afraid to look at truth! She is afraid of her uncertain future. She knows there is no turning back after the secret is out. Now she must continue to look at the truth and make efforts to stop the violence. She will need help. She will need counseling and direction. She will need education and encouragement.

 Soon she will come to realize that by recognizing the truth about her abusive situation she will be able to surrender the limitations that have chastened her for so long. Letting go of people in her life who have been abusive to her will open doors for healthier people to come in. Letting go of false beliefs about herself will allow her to truly know her real self. When seen in this light, letting go can be an extremely positive thing. It can be incredibly rewarding and immensely satisfying.

 There is a gift of wisdom that comes with pain. We may not understand the gift until long after the pain has subsided, but we have received it nevertheless”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Larry ended up spending the night in the guest room.  I couldn’t sleep.  I wanted to talk, but not about what happened earlier.  I talked about anything and everything but that.  Larry sensed that I did not want to be alone so he patiently listened.  He would make comments when appropriate, but he was really a better listener than a talker.  When it became really late, he offered to stay with me.  I was very happy about that.  I told him he could sleep in the guestroom.  Finally, I went to bed.  But Larry’s sleeping in the house did not keep my sleep from being disturbed.  I tossed and turned for a long time until I eventually drifted off. 

I started to dream about Michael.  We were walking hand and hand along a brightly lit pathway.  We were very happy and smiling.  The sun was out and the sky was the prettiest shade of blue.  All of a sudden, dark clouds started to form and large drops of rain began to fall.  We began to run to find shelter from the rain.  I was running slightly ahead of Michael.  I kept on running as the rain really began to pour.  I looked back to see where Michael was and he was not there.  I began to panic and frantically look around for him.  The pathway had turned into a dark and eerie forest.   Suddenly, a thick fog appeared from nowhere and began to roll in.  I became scared and called out for Michael.  He did not answer and there seemed to be no one else around.  Then I saw a little log house a couple of feet ahead of me.  I decided to wait out the storm in there and look for Michael later.  When I got inside, I saw that the fireplace was lit and there were candles burning.  I called out to see if the owner was present, but no one answered.  I cautiously walked around, looking to see if anyone was there.  Then I heard soft music playing and I slowly walked to the back of the cabin to see where it was coming from.  It was coming from the bedroom.  I got closer, I didn’t like the melancholy sound of it.  I was about to turn around to leave but someone grabbed me from behind, covering my mouth.  I tried to scream, but the sound was muffled.  I could tell it was a man but I couldn’t see his face.  He pushed me towards the bedroom. I tried to kick and fight but he was too strong.  Terror filled me as I knew what was about to happen.  He threw me on the bed.  I backed up towards the headboard as the man came closer and closer.  I still could not see his face.  He was now standing over me, watching in silence.  I started to scream, but he slapped me hard to a semi-conscious state.  He climbed over top of me, laughing as if demon possessed.  I struggled to keep conscious so I could see his face.  He began to remove my clothes.  I was silently screaming, “No! No!” but the sound refused to come out.  Just as he was getting down to my undergarments, there was a thunderous boom.  A big rush of water came through the walls, collapsing them like cards.  It knocked the man off the bed, but I remained.  The water began to make the bed move as if it were a raft in a stream.  I was soaked and hanging on for dear life.  The waters rushed around me, tossing the bed like it was nothing.  I prayed silently that I would not die.  I looked and saw that the bed was headed towards the end of a cliff.  I screamed in terror, closing my eyes to avoid seeing the impact.  Just as the bed was about to go over the edge, someone grabbed me just in time.  I heard a familiar voice calling my name.

Larry was jolted from his sleep.  Val was crying and pleading for someone to stop.  He grabbed his gun and ran in her bedroom.   He saw that she was having a nightmare.  He calmly laid his gun down and slowly approached the bed.  He did not want to startle her.  She was rocking her head back and forth calling out for someone to save her.  She was covered in sweat.  Larry deliberated on whether he should wake her up.  Maybe the dream would pass on its own.  She seemed to be tormented, so he decided to gently wake her.

“Miss Val?  Miss Val, wake up,” he called.

She still did not hear him.  He turned on the light and reached over, gently shook her arm.

“Miss Val, wake up.  It’s me, Larry.”

Her eyes opened and she sprang up from the bed.  She was gasping and breathing for air.  She looked around wildly, dazed and clutching her chest.

 “It’s ok.  You’re safe.  No one will hurt you.  Breath slowly,” Larry instructed as he gently sat on the edge of the bed.

As I began to gain recognition of where I was, I stared at him, trying to focus on breathing as he instructed.  I began to sob.

“Mi—i-chael d-is-appeared and th-th-the man w-w-as tr-trying to get me and th-th – the water moved the b- b-ed and I couldn’t stop it! I was so s-s-scared and…………” 

I collapsed on his shoulder crying.  Larry just held me until I cried it all out.  I slowly began to stop.  When I raised my head, he handed me some tissues and just watched me.

“Thank you,” I hoarsely whispered.  My eyes were red rimmed.  I felt bad for waking him.  “I am so sorry, that I woke you up.  I’ve been a handful tonight, haven’t I?”

“It’s no problem.  It’s very obvious that you have been through a lot.  If you need to talk, I’m right here.”

“I don’t want to trouble you with all my problems.  I’m alright.  I can deal with this.  There’s usually no one here when I have bad dreams.”

Larry looked at her with concern.

“Do you have these dreams a lot?”

I leaned back against the headboard.

“It’s hard to say really.  Sometimes I do and then sometimes I go for a long time without having any.  I never know when they are coming.  They just do.”

“Is the same dream each time?  Do you know why you are having the dreams?” he asked.

She lowered her glance. 

“The dreams sometimes repeat themselves, but then they are sometimes different.  The dreams that repeat may get a new part added on.  I’m always trying to get away……..he won’t leave me alone.”

“So you do know who is chasing you in the dreams.”

I merely nodded.

“Is it your ex?”

I nodded again.

 ”What is he trying to do to you in the dreams?”

I held my hand to my face and began to cry again. 

“I’m sorry, Miss Val.  You don’t have to talk about this if upsets you.”

I didn’t respond for moment.  I put my hand down, but I couldn’t look at him. I was sniffing because my nose was running.  Larry handed me some more tissues. 

“Maybe it is time that I dealt with it.  I can’t carry this burden any longer.  I thought that over time it would go away, but it hasn’t.”  I looked down and paused again. “I think I should tell Michael first.  He needs to know.”

I looked up at him to see if he agreed.

“Well if you need to get something off your chest, then he should know first……….but only if you feel it needs to be mentioned. Only you can make that call.”

I nodded in agreement. 

 “The only thing is I am so afraid to tell him.  I haven’t told anyone. I wonder what he will say.  Will he look at me differently?  Sometimes I feel so ugly and worthless inside.”

“You know that is not true.  You are a wonderful person. I don’t pretend to know what your life has been like, but I do know heartache and pain.   I have lost a couple of people who were very precious to me.  It’s not easy to start your over once you have been hurt, but God made people resilient.  You can live again, but you have to fight for it. You know how much Michael has been hurt in his life. If anyone will understand, Michael will.  I don’t believe that he would walk out on you because of the bad things that happened in your life and I don’t believe that you would do that to him either.  Michael is head over heels in love with you. You are all he talks about since day one.  I had to admit, I was skeptical about him contacting and meeting someone that he didn’t know over the internet, but he just knew that it would be ok.  He kept saying that he had a good feeling about it.  I don’t want to say too much but I think it’s safe to say that he is not going anywhere.  I am sure of it.”

I can’t say how much it did my heart good to hear him say that about Michael.  I believed that he loved me, but right now, it was so hard for me to just accept his love for what it truly was.  I had nothing in my past to make me believe that love was genuine.  My father died when I was a baby so I never had a male role model in my life to guide me. I always knew that I missed out on a lot not having him around to protect and nurture me.  Based on my former marriage, I began to believe that love was something that was handed out only if you pleased the other person.  If I didn’t please him, then I was rejected harshly and swiftly. Most of the time I didn’t even know what I had did wrong.  He was always so angry and bitter I didn’t know what to think sometimes.  I just felt lonely and confused.  I stayed home most nights, wondering where he was.  I only heard how stupid and dumb I was.  I was called names that hurt me to the core.  I thought I had to take it because of the vow I took. At first, I was so happy to be married because I loved him. I had hoped that I would finally find what I was missing and have the family that I didn’t have.  It was great for a couple of months and then things began to change.  But in hindsight, the warning signs were there even before.  I just didn’t know it at the time…………

“I am so sorry that I have kept you up all weekend.  On top of that you had to save me and now I woke you up. Please forgive me.”

“It’s ok.  That is what I am here for,” Larry replied.

“I think I will be fine now.  Please go back to bed and try to get some rest.”

“Are you sure?  Can I get you anything?”

“I’m fine, really.  I will listen to some music.  That should relax me.”

“Ok, but if you need me, just let me know”

“I will and thank you so much for everything.”

“You’re welcome.  Good night.”

“Nite,” I replied as I watched Larry leave.

I put on some relaxing music and lay there thinking about Michael.  I wouldn’t dare call him this late even though he told me I could.  He needed his rest and I didn’t want him to worry about me.  I made my plans for tomorrow.  I wasn’t going to go work to allow Larry and I time to rest.  They wouldn’t like the fact that I was taking off again in the same week and so close to my vacation either.  I really did not care anymore because I knew that I was leaving and I had worked my butt off for years for the government.  My boss would be shocked but they will get over it.  I was going to meet with my realtor in the afternoon.  I didn’t need to think anymore so I prayed for Michael, those who worked with him and I prayed for me to be emotionally healed from all my troubles.  Afterwards, I let my mind go blank and just concentrated on the music.  Soon I was fast asleep.

The next day, Katherine was sitting in her room reading her bible when she heard the phone ring.  Normally she would not answer it during her study time, but today she made an exception.  When she leaned forward to look at the caller ID, she saw Michael’s number.  She smiled as she picked up the phone.

“Hi, sweetie!  How are you?” she sang.

“Hi Mother!  I’m fine.  How are you?”

“Good, now that I’m talking to you.  I’ve haven’t heard much from you lately.  Are you doing ok, son?”

“Yes, ma’am.  I’m sorry that I haven’t called.  I’ve just been really busy, with the album coming out and traveling.”

“Traveling?  Where did you go?”

“Well….that’s part of the reason that I called you Mother.  I have something to tell you.   Are you alone?  Is Joseph around?”

“Yes, I’m alone in my room studying.  I don’t know where Joseph is at the moment.  You know how your father is.”

Michael was relieved to hear that Joseph was not around to eavesdrop or ask him for a favor.  He never changed.  He didn’t understand how his mother had put up with his father and all his ways for so many years.

 

 

 

“I wanted to let you know that there is someone I’d like you to meet, very soon.”

“As I said before, I am been traveling.  I’ve been going to back and forth to Maryland to see someone.”

 “Michael, who do you know in Maryland?  Is it business related?” 

 “Uh, no, not business.  I’ve met someone, a lady friend.”

 

Katherine’s eyebrows went up in surprise.  Michael was very secretive about his private life.  She knew that he dated Brooke Shields for quite a while, but he never really mentioned anyone else in particular to her. 

 

“A lady friend?  You mean someone other than Brooke?  I thought you two were still dating.”

 

“Mother, I’ve told you.  Brooke and I are just good friends.  That’s all we will ever be. We get together sometimes to just hang out or if I have a function to go, but in private we date other people.  I was serious about her at one time, but I got over my crush on her a long time ago.”

  

 

“Oh, sorry, I didn’t know. So how did you meet this new girl? Tell me more about her.”

“Well, her name is Valerie Peterson. I meet her through my fan site.  I initiated the contact and I didn’t tell her who I was at first.   When I tried to tell her, she didn’t believe me and she was going to hang up on me!!  I had to sing to get her to get her to believe that it was really me!  But Mother, she is very sweet and kind hearted.  She’s a volunteer at the library where she does story time for the children.  She buys all the costumes and prizes out of her own pocket and she bakes treats for them.  I even went to help her disguised as a gorilla!! I got sick afterwards and she nursed me back to health. She’s also very beautiful and I love spending every moment with her.  I think about her all the time and I talk to her every chance that I get.  I miss her so much when we are a part, but that won’t be a problem any longer.  She’s coming to visit me for three weeks in a few days.  I want you to meet her, Mother.”

“She must be mighty special to you if you want me to meet her.”

“She is. I’m deeply in love with her.”

“Love?  Oh, my!  I haven’t heard you say that in many, many years.”

“I know and please don’t say why.  This is totally different.  She loves me back.  It’s not just one sided. She is going to permanently move to California very soon.”

Katherine’s brow furrowed together.

“She’s moving here?  How long have you known each other and where is she going to stay?  How old is she? I hope you are not going to live together.  You know how I feel about that.

“Mother, please don’t start.  I know what I am doing.  I have been talking and getting to know her almost a year now.  I just never mentioned her before because I wanted to be sure.  In fact, I haven’t even been with anyone in a very long time worth mentioning until now.  I know it may seem all of a sudden, but it’s not like that at all.  You know how I like to keep my love life private.  You’ll be happy to know that we are not going to live together.  I asked her to but she insists on getting her own place.  I really hope she changes her mind about that, but she is so independent. Let’s see, what else did you ask?  Oh, she’s 29 years old and she works for the DC Government as an Office Manager.  She owns her own home and she has her own money.  I’m very proud of her.  She never asks me for anything, not that I wouldn’t give her whatever she wanted.  I know that she loves me for me, not who I am.  When we are together, it just feels right.  When we are apart, I feel lost. She’s the one, I know it.”

Katherine listened carefully as Michael was talking.  She knew that it very hard for him to trust people, particularly women.  She heard so much love and affection in his voice as he spoke of his friend. He seemed totally smitten with her.  She remembered how she and Joseph felt about each other many, many years ago. Even though things had changed a lot since then, she could not begrudge her seventh child his moment of happiness, even if she was not sure about it herself.  She knew Michael would not do anything rash so maybe this woman will be the one for him.  In fact, she secretly hoped so because Michael needed a wife to look after him and give him a family.  He spent his entire life alone and isolated because of his fame.  He never got excited about much of anything other than music, animals or children.   But then she thought about Joseph.  He would surely react to the news with suspicion and distrust.  He never seemed to like any of the women his other son’s married.  With the exception of Hazel Gordy, he saw them all as gold diggers, trying to stake their claim in the family.  But they would cross that bridge when they got to it.  She wouldn’t tell him anything until Michael was ready for him to know.

“Well she sounds very level headed.  I am glad that she is being sensible about moving in together.  What does bother me is that you suggested that she should.  Son, you know how you were raised and what the bible says about things like that.”

“Mother, I know.  I don’t plan for us to be living together forever.  I’m gonna make an honest woman of her.  I just didn’t want to do anything to prolong her from moving out here.  I have offered my condo for her to stay in until she finds the place where she wants to live.  She agreed to do that temporarily.  As far as I am concerned, she can just stay there but knowing Val she will not stay long.”

“Well, I don’t mean to lecture you son.  I know you are a grown man.  I guess I am still not over the fact that you left the Witnesses.  You and LaToya were so faithful.  But I also understand why you did.  I can’t wait to meet her and you have my blessing.”

Michael silently exhaled.  He was very relieved that the conversation did not turn into sermon.

“Thank you, Mother.  I really appreciate your support.  I know you are going to love her! But please don’t tell Joseph about this.  I don’t want him to go on the warpath and ruin everything before she even gets here.  I can’t deal with his ranting’s.  I will tell him all in good time.”

“Son, you don’t even have to ask.  I know better.  Well, do you think you can find some time in that schedule of yours to see your poor old mother?  I would love for you to come over the house soon so we can spend some time to sit and talk properly.  I know that you are not eating right with your life being so busy right now and I know you will have to tour again.  I need to fatten you up before you get on the road and lose all that weight like you usually do. I worry about you.”

Michael chuckled. 

“I’m eating, Mother, don’t worry.  As a matter of fact, you won’t have to worry about me anymore once Val gets here. She will make sure that I eat! You will be glad to know that my girl is a great cook!  She always feeds me very well when I visit her. She’s a southern girl like you, so she knows how to cook soul food, vegetarian, anything!  She makes the best sweet potato pie and strawberry shortcake ever!! Wait until you taste it!!  We must have you over for dinner!  I’m sure she wouldn’t mind whipping up a meal for us! What would you like to eat?”

“Whoa, slow down son!  You’d better talk to her about it first before you go inviting people to dinner! You’re acting like an old married man already!!” Katherine laughed.  “Um, um…… she can cook!  That’s how she hooked you, huh?! Smart girl!  I like her already!” Katherine teased.  Michael laughed.

“You’re funny, Mother!  But seriously, I would love her even if she couldn’t cook.  She’s everything I ever hoped for and more.”

“Aww, baby, I am so glad to hear how happy you are.  You both sound so sweet! Please keep me updated on everything about her arrival and the move.   Don’t worry about your father.  I will work on him too when the time is right.”

“Thanks, Mother.  You’re the greatest!  Oh, yeah, please don’t tell the rest of the family either, ok?”

“I won’t Michael.  Stop worrying so much.  Everything will be fine.  Are you coming over soon?”

“I will this weekend. Saturday, I promise.”

“Ok, dear.  I will have food prepared.  I can’t wait to see you then.  Have a good week.  I love you.”

“I love you too, Mother.  I’ll see you this weekend. Bye.”

“Bye.” Katherine smiled as she hung up the phone.  “My baby’s in love!” she said out loud to herself. She shook her head and then resumed her reading.

After Michael hung up the phone, he called a realtor that he knew to set up times to view places with Cutie after she arrived.  He emphasized that everything must move expeditiously and that no delays would acceptable.  His conversation with his mother had stirred up all the reasons why he loved her and he couldn’t wait until the day she arrived.  Since yesterday was such a hard day, he decided to send 4 dozen roses to remind her how much he loved her.

The meeting with my realtor, Judy, went well.  Since I didn’t go to work, she met me at my home to save time.  I told her in advance that things needed to move very rapidly.  We would try to sell the condo first.  She had some buyers lined up that might be interested.  If that did not work, we would rent it out and her real estate company would act as the landlord for me.  I told her that everything had to be settled one way or the other within the next two months.  She said that it would be a challenge but it could be done.  She even brought a realtor’s lock box for the keys.  She would start showing the place in the next couple of days. That’s why I liked to do business with her.  I needed someone who is proactive instead of giving me excuses to deal with. 

I thought about my friend Susan and what a shock all of this would be to her.  I had not mentioned my relationship with Michael for obvious reasons and now I have to tell her that I am leaving on top of it.  I was afraid of what she was going to say and how she would react.  Maybe our friendship would be over.  At any rate, this would be the real test of its strength.  I called Michael.  First I wanted to thank him for sending me such a beautiful arrangement of my favorite flowers and secondly, I wanted to ask him how he thought I should handle the situation with Susan. 

“Should I tell her just about our relationship and not say who you are or should I reveal the whole truth?”

“Cutie, you say that you two have been best friends for years.  Deep down, you know if you can her trust or not.  Go with your gut instincts.  It’s going to be shocking and hard enough for her to hear about our relationship. I know how my mother thinks about these things from a religious stand point and from what you’ve told me, she will be no different.  But if she loves you, she will understand.  She may not like it, but her feelings for you shouldn’t change.  If she changes, then it’s good that you found out and then you don’t have to worry about it anymore.  You don’t need people in your life that will turn their back on you just they don’t agree with you or they want to control you.  I will leave it up to you to decide if you want to tell her about who I am.  I support you 100 percent either way. I do think that you will know what to do once you begin to tell her about us.  Her reaction will be your guide.”

“You’re so right. Thanks sweetie!  I knew you would know the right thing to do!  You’re such a handsome and brilliant man.  I just love the way that you think, stud muffin! I am the most blessed woman on the planet because I have you.  I love you so much.”

Michael was blushing profusely, but he loved it when she flirted with him.  It made him feel like he was her knight in shining armor. 

“I love you too girl.  Even more than yesterday and I will love you even more tomorrow.  I can’t wait to see you, sweetness.  I am counting down the days………”

We went on like that for a while, neither one of us wanting to hang up but we had to for now.  After I talked to Michael, I called Susan immediately.  It was now or never.  I asked her if she was available for me to come over to her house or maybe meet some place to eat.  She chose to meet at the Olive Garden at 3:30pm.  I called Larry and told him where I was going.  He had left my place earlier this morning when I told him that I wasn’t going to work.  He said that he would check on me later.  I really didn’t want to bother him because I was trying to let him get some rest.  I even told him that he didn’t have to follow me to the restaurant, but he insisted.  I suggested that we ride together, but he did not want people to see him with me and arouse suspicion from my daily routine.  He would wait until we were seated, come in, get a table and eat.  I didn’t argue with him because of all that he had done to protect me, but I didn’t know how I was going to deal with always having escorts around.  I was really starting to see how Michael felt trapped sometimes.  This secret agent lifestyle can surely cramp your lifestyle. We got in our separate cars and took off on Route 5 to Waldorf where Susan lived.   Susan got there first and was holding a table.  The host escorted me over.  Susan was smiling and looking at me from head to toe.  I went bent over to hug and kiss her before I sat down.

“Hey, Val!!  You look so nice today! You look different! I don’t really know to describe it.  Whatever you have been doing, you need to keep it up!”

I smiled, thinking, “If you only knew what I have been doing………”  But instead I said, “Thanks!  I’m glad to see you too!  I’m so glad we finally got together because it’s been so long.”

“You’re always so busy lately, but you look so gorgeous!” 

She kept staring at me shaking her head like she was amazed.  I was starting to blush.  I get very self-conscious sometimes.

 “Why do you keep looking at me?  You know how easily embarrassed I am!”

“I can’t help it.  You just have a glow about you.  You always look good, but it’s like you have this peace.  You have either been spending a lot of time with God or you are in love.  I know it’s not the last one because you never want to see anyone.”

I blushed again.  I was extremely grateful when the waiter approached our table asking if he could get us something to drink and some appetizers.  I ordered iced peach tea and so did Susan. We both asked for salad. It gave me time to think about how I wanted to broach the subject.  I at least wanted to order our main course, but I was way too nervous to eat.  “Should I just spit it out now or wait?”  I was so busy thinking that I didn’t hear Susan talking to me.  She waved her hand in front of me.

“Earth to Val, are you in there?” she chuckled.  “Where was your mind just then?”

“I’m sorry. I guess I am just a little preoccupied at the moment.”

“Are you thinking about work?  Why aren’t you at work anyway?  I was so surprised when you called and said you were home.  You’ve been taking off a lot lately, but’s it’s about time you did.”

“I know.  In fact, I plan to take some more time off in few days.   I really need a vacation.”

The waiter had arrived with our drinks, salad and bread sticks.  We waited until he served us. Afterwards, he smiled and politely stood back. 

“Are you ladies ready to order or do you need more time?”

“Please give us a few minutes.  Thanks,” Susan said.

“Very good.  Take your time and I will be back later.”

“So where are you planning to go?” Susan asked as she took a sip of her tea.

“California,” I casually replied.

“California?  That will be nice.  How long will you be gone?”

I took a gulp of tea.  My mouth felt really dry as the tension mounted.

“Three weeks,” I mumbled.

“I’m sorry. I don’t think I heard you right.  Did you say three weeks?”

“Yes.”

“My god! What are gonna do out there for three weeks?  You sure have changed your tune, Miss Workaholic!”

“I’m gonna visit a friend.  You don’t know h–…..I mean them.” I quickly recovered.  “Why am I changing what I am about to say?” I thought.  “She’s gonna know soon anyway!!  Why is this so hard!!  Just get on with it!” I was admonishing myself internally.  I felt like I losing it.

“Oh,” she paused. “Well, I’m glad you are getting away and taking out some time for yourself.  Wow, three whole weeks! You go girl!!”

 I smiled slightly.  Here I go.  I guess it’s best to tell her before we order in case she wants to leave.   Just jump right in there and tell her that……..

“Susan-I’m-in-love-with-Michael-Jackson-and-we’ve-been-having-an-affair-for-several months-and-I’m-moving-to-California-to-be-with-him –and-that-is-that-and-by-the-way-what-looks-good-on-the-menu-to-you?”

That is exactly how it came out.  I didn’t intend to tell her like that, but my nerves got the best of me and now the cat was out of the bag. I wanted to let the kittens out first, but oh well, me-ow! I began to study my menu like it was the most important thing in the world at that moment.  There was a deafening silence.  I couldn’t take it anymore so I looked up to see what Susan was doing.  She had the strangest look on her face.   

“What did you just say?”

“Uh, what do you think I said?”

 “Well I think you said that you are in love with Michael Jackson and you’ve been having an affair and you are MOVING to California to be with him?”

“Yep, that’s pretty much it.”

Susan was absolutely speechless, for once.  Then she began to laugh hysterically.

“Girl, you had me going for a moment!  You need to stop playing around!”

I didn’t laugh.  When she realized that I was not laughing, she stopped. 

“Val, if you are joking this is not funny to treat an old lady like this.”

“I’m not joking.  It’s the truth.  I hated to tell you like that or even keeping this from you, but I couldn’t let anyone know about it.  You know how famous he is and if the word got out the press would be all over it.  I am so sorry Susan.  I have never kept anything from you before and I hope you will understand why I didn’t tell you.”

Susan just went limp in her chair as she sat back. 

“How……I mean where did you meet him?  You have to tell me the whole story.”

I told her how we met and how we have been seeing each other.  Her face was expressionless.  I didn’t know what to make of it.

 “I can’t believe this!  I absolutely can’t believe this,” she said repeatedly.

“Susan, I know what you are going to say, but I have to do what’s right for me.  I know you probably don’t approve of me sleeping with him or dating someone in the secular music industry because of my church background, but this is my life and I love him and he loves me.  I would love for you to meet him so you can see how wonderful he is, but I understand if you don’t want to.  I ask you to forgive me for not being honest with you, but please do not tell anyone about it.”

“Well, I guess there is really not much for me to say, is it?” she replied. “But wait, I thought you were going to just visit. 

“Yes.  The visit has been planned for a while but my decision to move just occurred this week.”

I told her what had happened this weekend with Thomas.  Her eyes grew big as saucers. 

“But I made the decision to leave before I found out that he had been stalking me all weekend. There is nothing left for me here, Susan. I have met some wonderful people like you, but I believe that it’s time for me to start a brand new life.  I am so tired of the past chasing me.  I now know what true love is and I can’t spend the rest of my life regretting not following my heart.”

My eyes began to water.  She reached in her purse, pulled out some tissues and handed them to me.  I thanked her.  I kept my eyes down as I wiped my face, waiting for her comments. Then she said something that totally surprised me.

“Well, I guess my best friend is leaving me, but……….even though I don’t agree with some things, I still love you, no matter what.”  She patted my hand and picked up her menu.  “Now where is that waiter, I wanna eat!”

I know I was looking at her like she had two heads as I sniffed and wiped my nose.  I was expecting a lecture, but she didn’t do it.

 “So you aren’t mad at me?” I asked.

“I didn’t say that, but I do understand, Val.  You are a young woman and you have been through a lot in such a short life.  I just want you to be happy, but please be careful.   No matter how good things may appear to be, always consult God in everything you do.  And if things don’t work out, you know where I am. I will be right here if you need me.”

“Thanks so much for understanding, Susan.  You and your husband are always welcome to come and visit.  I hope in time you will be willing to meet Michael.  He is so wonderful and special and I want the two people that I love the most to get to know each other.”

“Well, I will meet him eventually, but right now I just need to digest all this. I know you wouldn’t love him if he wasn’t worth the trouble.  Um, um, um…….Michael Jackson!  I would have never expected you to tell me something like this in a million years!!”

“I know.  I never would have thought that something like this would happen in a million years, but it did and I’m going to see where it leads.”

Finally the waiter came back. 

“Sorry I took so long, but we are really busy.  Now, are you ladies ready to order?  Let me tell you about our specials today.  First, we have……………..”

I was not listening to a word he said. I was so elated that my best friend had not abandoned me.  Michael was right about everything.  I now knew that I could trust her not to reveal my secret, regardless of whether she agreed with our relationship.  I couldn’t wait to tell Michael what happened.  Everything seems to falling into place, for once.

 **Note:  I know this chapter may be unnerving to some readers.  That was not my intention.  The subject of abuse and its long time emotional effects are very real.  But don’t worry, Cutie is getting ready to have some awesome adventures in California.  I hope you will stay tuned in.

 Some upcoming highlights of MWWM: 

A monster

Macauley Culkin

The giving tree

Joe Jackson (Blood on the Dance Floor)

Liz Taylor

Michael’s pets

2000 Watts (the early inspiration)

Well, I don’t want to say too much but the fun is just beginning!  Thanks for reading!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 15:  When A Man Loves A Woman

Although Michael was anxiously awaiting Val’s visit, he was not sitting around twiddling his thumbs.  As with most every year, 1991 had been very demanding. Beginning early in the year, he continued to break records that had not been reached before.   In New York City on March 20th, Michael and Sony signed the biggest deal in music history.  Sony had bought CBS in 1988.  Michael was signed to a 15 year, six album record and film contract, entering him into the Guinness Book of World Records as the highest paid entertainer in the music industry. The Guinness Book reported that the contract to be worth $890 million, but it was really estimated to be $1 billion. Michael received an $18 million cash advance for the Dangerous album, plus a $5 million bonus for Dangerous and each of his next five albums.  Michael was now the highest paid entertainer in the music industry, receiving a royalty rate of 25% on each album sold. The lucrative deal was reported in the press as setting new standards for cost and scope.  Michael also added a new title to his list of accomplishments.  He became the CEO of his own record label, Nation Records, but the name was short lived. On April 17th, a tiny Indie dance label, Nation Records, threatened to sue Michael in court if he continued to use their name for his own record label. Katherine Canoville, founder of Nations Records, stated that her company has been trading under the name for three years and had developed an international reputation.

Michael changed the name of his record label to MJJ Productions receiving $1 million per year.

On September 5^th at the MTV Video Music Awards, it was announced that MTV’s most important award, the “Video Vanguard Award” had been renamed “The Michael Jackson Video Vanguard Award.” The rock group Bon Jovi were the first recipients of the award. Also around this time, Cutie had celebrated her birthday.  Michael was very broken hearted that he didn’t get to spend it with her, but he planned to make it up in a grand way after she arrived.

His biggest focus was completing his first short film from Dangerous album, “Black or White,” which was set to be released on November 14th.  He was excited about the whole concept, particularly the morph scenes of the different races and genders.  At the last moment, he decided to add a surprise ending that only he and John Landis knew about. He was extremely elated that Cutie would with him when it premiered.

Each time Michael thought about having her all to himself for three whole weeks, he smiled like a love sick puppy.  He took great pains to ensure that she would be treated like a queen at home.  He gave specific instructions to his household staff on how to prepare her room.  She would be right down the hall from him.  Although they did not know who was coming, they recognized that it must be someone very important.  Michael asked for the most luxurious linens for her bed.  The room was freshly painted and re-wallpapered.  Every piece of furniture and every figurine were polished to a high gloss finish. Her personal bath was completely remodeled to the comforts of a European spa.  Thickly plush towels were abundantly supplied.  Daily supplies of freshly cut roses, lilies or tulips were to be in her room every day.  Michael made sure that she had a fully stocked bar and refrigerator of her favorite beverages, including the finest chocolate confections and delicacies like caviar.  He also included a bottle of Dom Perignon.  He wasn’t much of a drinker himself, but he did enjoy a glass or two every now and then, particularly on special occasions such as this.  He knew Val did not drink, but he would ask her to indulge a little with him.  A little glass or two wouldn’t hurt.  He expressed to all of his staff to graciously give his “friend” whatever she desired.  If they didn’t have it, they were to get it without delay.

After his instructions were completed, Michael came personally to inspect everything. He asked for a few adjustments, but he was overall pleased with their efforts.  He appreciatively thanked and blessed them for getting it all completed on such short notice.  Regardless of whether she wanted to sleep in her room or his, he wanted his girl to be pleased.  It didn’t matter to him where they slept as long as he was with her. He eagerly looked forward to spending time with her every day.  He daydreamed of falling asleep with her in his arms each night and seeing her sweet face every morning.  His strategy was to make it hard for her to leave. He did not want her living in some remote place.  He would help her find a place to live, but he hoped that she would change her mind once she got here.  She was yet to understand how much easier it will be for both of them to live together to avoid taking the chance of their relationship becoming known.

“Nothing wrong with trying to nudge her in the right direction,” he thought. 

She would eventually be here permanently if all went to plan.  She just didn’t know it yet. 

Meanwhile, back in Washington, DC…………….

“Our second quarter performance measures are due to OCA in two weeks,” Charles announced at our weekly Senior Staff meeting.  “Normally, you would send them to Valerie, but she will away for the next three weeks.  Please send your updates to Sarah with a cc to Valerie by COB this Thursday.  Anthony will also serve as backup in her absence. Does anyone have any questions?”

Everyone shook their head no.

“Good.  As I said, Valerie will be leaving us for three weeks, so if you need anything before she goes, be sure to let her know.  I don’t know what we will do without her but we will try……..”

“Oh, no,” I thought.  Did he have to announce that I would be leaving? Now everyone will bombard me with requests until the very end!  The last thing that I wanted to do was to stay late the day before I left, getting frustrated and frazzled! 

I was so busy thinking about that I didn’t hear Charles’s request or notice that he had dismissed the meeting.

“Val, would you mind staying for a moment?  Sarah and I would like to talk with you.”

“I’m sorry, what did you say, Charles?”

He turned to Sarah as he laughed.  She was also smiling.  “See, her mind is gone on vacation already!  Don’t leave us just yet!”

I smiled.  “I’m sorry.  I guess I was thinking too hard.”

“That’s ok.  Look, Sarah and I just wanted you to know that we appreciate all that you do to help us manage the office and we really don’t know what we would do without you. We hope you know that.”

I continued to smile but in the back of my mind I wondered where this was going.  It was if he knew I was going to quit my job.

“Thank you, I appreciate the compliment.”

“You’re welcome.  Your performance has been stellar, as reflected on your evaluation.  We both felt that you deserved a little bump in pay, about $7,500.  We can’t do as much as we would like to because of the budget deficit, but we wanted to do something for you.  You should see a difference in your salary next pay period.”

Needless to say, I was appreciative at first.  Then I started to feel guilty about it because I knew that I would be resigning when I returned.  I felt like the world’s biggest rat at that point.  Now I know most people would take the money and run, but not me.  It’s my darned conscience that makes me feel guilty all the time.  I hated it but that’s how I am.

“I really don’t know what to say, but I thank you both for what you have done.  It’s been great working with you.”

I realized what I said, the minute I said it.  Did I just slip up?  I held my breath, hoping that they didn’t catch it.  The conscience again…..

“It’s great working with you too Val,” Sarah said.  “We will try not to bother you too much while you are away.” 

I smiled and said, “You’d better not!” 

They laughed.   Even though I was smiling, I was serious.  If they only knew! After our meeting, time really started to fly.  The countdown to escape had begun!  I met with Anthony and went over the portions of my duties that he would handle, basically the overall general stuff like timekeeping and customer service.  I made a quick call to my realtor to see how things were going.  She had some potential buyers but they were still looking around at other places.  She suggested the fastest alternative may be to rent the place out.  I kind of knew that but I told her to be prepared to do both.  I didn’t want to give her an excuse to ease up on the sale.  Michael and I had our usual chat at lunch, but this time we talked on the phone.  I went to the park down the street for some privacy. He told me that the realtor in California would be contacting me soon about some properties that I might be interested in.  I was glad that Michael was not interfering with my wishes to have my own place. I know how strongly he feels about me living with him, but at least he was trying to help.  I treasured him for doing that.  Part of me would love to stay with him, but I knew that wasn’t the smart thing to do, at least right now.  I couldn’t wait to see his ranch. He had told me so much about it that I could see it in my mind.  I had seen pictures of it before but to be told the intimate details about from the man himself, made me daydream and fantasize about it even more. 

But despite all my daydreams, I was concerned about Michael. I knew he had too much on his plate.  I worried about him getting sick.

“So how have you been feeling, really?  Are you taking care of your feet like you promised?”

“Yes, I have.  Faithfully, every night!  I even saw my doctor like you suggested.”

“Good!  Now what about eating and resting?  Have you been taking your medicines, everyday and on time? Please don’t skip meals!  I know you’re busy, but try to keep some healthy snacks with you that you can eat on the go.  Oh, and make sure that you drink plenty of fluids and………..”

“Ok mother! I promise I will do my best until you get here.  But what I really need is my baby to look after me.  You just don’t know what you do to me, girl. I feel like I’ma ‘bout to burst from excitement!”

“I’m the same way.  I can’t wait until I am finally stepping off that plane and into your arms.  I miss you so much.  Sometimes I can’t even concentrate. I think about you all time.”

He chuckled. 

“You know my brothers and I used to sing that! 

But I know what you mean, girl.  It’s like that with me too. Are you all packed and ready?”

“Pretty much. I’m only bringing my heels as you requested!”

I couldn’t help but laugh at my own comment.

“Ahhhh, you remembered!  Don’t tease me like that if you’re not serious about doing it.”

“Well you won’t know for sure until I get there.  Maybe I will step off the plane au natural! Wouldn’t that make some headlines?!”

“No one would even get a chance to see you.  I would be all over you before anybody knew what was going on.  I would scoop you and ravish you on the plane!  They probably wouldn’t book a flight for us again, but I can’t control myself when it comes to you.  

“Mmmmm, me either baby!  I think we should change the subject before we both get overheated!  So, what do you have planned for us to do?”

“Oh, I have something’s in mind…………..you’ll just have to wait and see.  Oh, do you like amusement rides?  Ferris wheels, roller coasters and stuff?  I really love fast rides!  The faster the better!  It gives you such a rush! There is a ride I have here called the Zipper.  It’s my favorite.  Wait until you try it!”

His voice was high with excitement, just like a little kid.

“No, I think I’ll pass.  Things like that scare me.  I am afraid of heights.”

“Really?”  He sounded disappointed.  “Gee, that’s too bad.  I was hoping you would ride with me.  There is nothing to be scared of.”

“Do you have a merry-go-round?  I can do that. Nice and safe on the ground! LOL!”

“Yes I have one and I like those too.  But don’t you want to take a walk on the wild side sometimes?  You know, just to let go and not worry about the consequences?”

“Well, I always play it safe most of the time, but you know that I do have a wild imagination!”

“Mmmm, yes I do and I love it when you just let go.  Aw, come on girl, ride with me!  I won’t let anything happen to you. You can hold on to me and scream all you want to.  Once you do it a few times you’ll see that it’s not that big a deal.  It’s the rush that excites you.  It’s like a drug almost.  You get a really fast high and then it’s over before you know it.”

“We will see, I won’t promise anything.  I do like the idea of holding on to you though.  You always make me feel better.  But would you be greatly disappointed if I don’t do it?”

“The most important thing in the world to me is to have you here with me. That’s all I need. But, if you hang with me, I’ll break ya in.  You’ll get used to it in no time.”

 I sighed.  Michael sure does not give easily when he wants something.  I just hope he isn’t too persistent about it.

 “Well I love the thought of you breaking me in, but not on an amusement ride………….”

 I lowered my voice so a passerby wouldn’t hear me.

 “Girl, you bad! Not criminally bad, but good bad!  Don’t give me any ideas, not that I need much prodding. You keep talkin’ this way and I will have you pregnant in no time!”

I couldn’t believe what I just heard him say.  “Pregnant?” I thought.  “Surely, he must be joking!  Wasn’t he?” 

“What’s wrong?  Did I scare you?”

“You are full of surprises, Michael!  You’re always the jokester!”

“I’m not joking. Don’t ‘cha wanna have children?”

“Of course I do.  But I am on the pill and we are not married.”

“Two situations easily fixed. Besides, you don’t need the pill.  They are bad for you.  How long have you been taking them?”

“For several years now.”

“But why were you taking them if you weren’t seeing anyone after the divorce, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“I don’t mind.  It’s a valid question.  I take them for medical reasons. To ah, regulate, if you know what I mean.”

“No I don’t really.  What do they do?”

“Michael! It’s embarrassing discussing this with you!”

“Why?  If I were your husband wouldn’t you tell me?”

“Well…..yes, I suppose………”

“Well, I’m your man and that is close enough.  What do you think I’m gonna do?  Run out and tell everybody?  Forget who I am.  Don’t treat me any differently than if I was married to you.”

I was so glad that we were not having this conversation face-to-face because he would see how red I was.  Of all the people in the world to have this discussion with! 

“Ok, you asked for it.  I have heavy periods and cramping.  The pills help to relieve that.”

“Oh…..I’m so sorry.  I think Latoya used to go through stuff that.  She was really moody.  She was bloated and everything.  Rebbie was grown and married by the time I was big enough to know about things like this, so I don’t know how she manages.  Janet didn’t seem to have any problems, at least she didn’t tell me.”

“She probably wouldn’t.  It’s nothing you would discuss with your brother!”

 “Well, we would.  We used to discuss everything.  I was very close to my sisters and my brothers growing up.  We only had each other for companions, so we were all playmates.  We didn’t have outside friends.  Joseph was very strict about that.  All we could do is come home, do our homework, chores and then practice, practice and more practice.  But we won all the local talents shows.  Then we became opening acts for groups like the Temptations, the Vancouver’s and Bobby Taylor.  He was the man who really discovered us, not Dianna as we were told to say. Then Joseph decided it was time to schedule us to appear at the Apollo Theatre.  He entered us into the Superdog contest, which was the highest level of competition.  I remember we were so nervous because people would throw stuff at ‘cha if they didn’t like you, but we won.  After that, we signed with Steeltown records and released two singles.  One was “Big Boy and the other was “We Don’t Have to Be Over 21.” Then we auditioned for Motown. Barry signed us and we moved to California.  We went to public school until it became too much because of the fans.  Then they took us out and we had a tutor, Ms. Rose Fine.  Afterwards, we would rehearse and record until the wee hours of the morning.  Then we would do it all again the next day.  So yeah, living like that made all of us closer. No topic was off limits.  We would talk everything from getting married to sex.  I learned a lot about sex when I was little. I saw way too much. I had to pretend that I was sleep, but I used to watch my brothers doing it with girls in our room when we were on the road.  But it didn’t hit home with me until I experienced it for myself.  I was a late bloomer.  I was grown before I actually did it. Girls have always chased me but I was very shy and the bible taught us that this was wrong outside of marriage.”

“I was taught that way too. I have a sister six years older than me, but we didn’t talk like that. Most brothers and sisters don’t share things intimate things like that, especially female problems.”

“They don’t?  I didn’t know that.  But let’s get back to you.  Do you get all moody and stuff?  Will I need to hide in the closet for a few days until my angel returns? What makes you feel better when you go through this?  A nice, hot cup of herbal tea or just holding your hand?  I’ll even go buy feminine products for you if you need me too.  It would have to be in disguise of course! LOL!  You probably think I’m crazy, but I just wanna know everything about you, whether it’s good or bad.  I wanna know how to make your eyes always twinkle like they do when you get excited or what you’re thinking about when you twirl your hair.  I think you’re beautiful, amazingly wonderful and I love you so much.

I was completely touched by how genuine and sincere he was. How anyone could ever think differently about him was beyond me. My eyes filled with tears.

“Oh, Michael!  You’re so sweet!  You’re makin’ me cry……..”

“No baby, please don’t do that.  It breaks my heart to see or hear you cry.  We’ve got a lot to look forward to.  For the rest of our lives………..”

He began to passionately sing one of my favorite songs.

One look in your eyes
There I see
Just what you mean to me
Here in my heart I believe
Your love is all I’ll ever need
Holdin’ you close through the night
I need you, yeah

I look in your eyes and there I see
What happiness really means
The love that we share makes life so sweet
Together we’ll always be
This pledge of love feels so right
And, ooh, I need you

Here and now
I promise to love faithfully [Faithfully]
You’re all I need
Here and now
I vow to be one with thee [You and me], hey
Your love is all [I need] I need

 Say, yeah, yeah…

When I look in your eyes, there I’ll see
All that a love should really be
And I need you more and more each day
Nothin’ can take your love away
More than I dare to dream
I need you

Here and now
I promise to love faithfully [Faithfully]
You’re all I need
Here and now
I vow to be one with thee [You and me], yeah
Your love is all I need

[Starting here] Ooh, and I’m starting now
I believe [I believe in love], I believe
[Starting here] I’m starting right here
[Starting now] Right now because I believe in your love
So I’m glad to take the vow

Here and now, oh
I promise to love faithfully [Faithfully]
You’re all I need
Here and now, yeah
I vow to be one with thee [You and me], yeah
Your love is all I need

I, hey…yeah…yeah…hey…
Uh, hey…
I-I, love is all I need
Ooh…ooh…yeah…
Yeah…yeah…hey…yeah…yeah…
Love is all I need
Ooh…ooh…
Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah
Oh
Hey…yeah

Afterwards, we both were silent.  I couldn’t talk because I was so overwhelmed.  I knew he felt it too.  I was trying not to cry but I couldn’t help it.  He had touched me to the core.  A million feelings were flooding me all at once.  I felt alive and new.  I was so in love with this man.  Michael was my friend, my lover, the keeper of my heart.  My love and respect for him grew deeper and deeper inside of me by the minute.  Each time I felt that I couldn’t possibly love him anymore, he proved me wrong.  My mind was no longer uncertain. I knew that I could fully let him inside my heart.  He wasn’t going to hurt me and I didn’t have to be afraid anymore.  I wanted to be with him for the rest of my life.  I would not withhold myself from him. When Michael finally spoke, he was overwhelmed with emotion.

“Do you really know how deeply I’m in love with you?  Can you feel it, girl?  Did you really understand what I’m trying to tell you?  I wanna be with you for the rest of my life.  Talk to me, baby.  Tell me how you feel about me, about us.”

“I can feel it,” I whispered.  “It felt like you were making love to me with every note you sang. I can feel your tender touch, your warm hugs and your sweet kisses.  I really don’t know how to put it into words.  I didn’t think it was possible to feel this way about anyone but you have shown me what true love is.   I know you love me.  Thank you, Michael for accepting me, just as I am.  You have never tried to change me or put me down for not being good enough.  I’m so grateful to God for this miracle in my life, for a new beginning with you.   I trust you with every fiber of my being.  I just feel like……..like standing up on this bench and screaming to the world how much I love you.  But I won’t because they might lock me up and I wouldn’t get to see you.”

“Even if they locked you up, I would come and get you.  Nothin’ will ever stop us from being together.  We will always find a way to do it.  I promise you that.”

“But what about when you go on tour?  I won’t be able to travel with you because I will have a new job.”

“Don’t worry.  It will all work out, sweetness.   Just have faith.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After work, Susan came over to my place to help me with some packing for the move.  I really appreciated her doing that because things were going to be hectic once I returned.  I thought it would be nice to fix her some dinner and spend some time together before I left.  Michael insisted on paying for moving my belongings, but I told him I would pack everything myself.  I didn’t want strangers going through my stuff.  I needed to sort it out to either throw it away or give it away. There were a few things that someone else could use.  Thankfully, I am not a pack rat so it wasn’t too bad to sort through.  For dinner, I made a quick meal of spaghetti with homemade meatballs, salad and fresh garlic bread. When Larry came to check on me, I introduced him to Susan.  She greeted him politely but I noticed that she was acting kind of awkward. I asked Larry to join us, but he declined.  He said he would watch a movie upstairs so I could spend some time with my friend.  I loaded him down with containers of food, something to drink and a pint of chocolate ice cream for dessert.  I always made sure that he had food to eat, although he insisted he could take care of it himself.  I also noticed that he never refused either.  He would quickly gobble up whatever I fixed for him.  I got such a kick out of watching him eat. Larry was a very sweet and kind man and I had grown quite fond of him.  He was becoming more like a father figure to me. He would pretend that he was all business but I could tell that he was softening the more time we spent together.  After more than an hour of packing, Susan and I sat down to eat in the dining room.

“So, Larry is your bodyguard?”  She cut into a big meatball and put it in her mouth.

“Yes, at least while I am here.  I assume that he will go back to his regular duties for Michael after I’m in California.”

“Mmmm, these meatballs are good!  You sure put your foot in it girl!  Do you make yours, with bread crumbs?”

“Thank you, but if I tell you my secret, I will have to kill you,” I teased.

“That’s ok.  You can keep your old secret!  Your meatballs are nasty anyway! Um, um!” 

I laughed as she stuffed some more into her mouth.

“You are so bad!  I still don’t know why I have put up with you for so long!”

“I was wondering the same about you!  But all jokes aside, how are feeling right now?  I mean about going out there?”

“Well, I am excited, but I am a little nervous too.  I can’t wait to see Michael. We talked at lunch today.  I am just happy to get away from here and just spend time with him.”

“Um, hmm.  Well I hope you have a good time.  Just be careful.  Be sure to watch everything closely so you can really see what it’s going to be like.  You still have time to change your mind, until everything is final.  So how’s it going with selling your place?”

“I talked to the realtor today.  She has some potential buyers but they are still looking at other places.  She thinks it will easier to rent it out, but I am not giving up.   I told her to try her hardest to sell it.”

“Well maybe you should just rent it out instead of selling it.  That way you’ll still have it, should you decide to come back.”

I put down my fork and looked at her. 

“Ok, what’s with you?  I thought you had accepted the fact that I am leaving.”

“Val, I am not trying to tell you what to do or try to put a damper on your plans.  I guess it all just hit me about the type of lifestyle you will be living once I met Larry.  I mean, you will practically be giving up your freedom and you are so young.  I mean bodyguards and surveillance……..you’re not use to all that and I am very concerned that it may all be too much.  I know it’s hard for Michael, but he grew up living like that. I know that you are in love and but I want you to take this time during your vacation and really take a closer look at this decision.  If you see that it’s the right move, then great.  But if not, please don’t do it.  I only want the best for you Val.  That’s all.”

I didn’t say anything for a moment.  I just sat there, staring at the table while I thought about what she said.  Finally, I spoke.

“Susan, I really appreciate your concern.  What you said makes perfect sense, but I have already thought about all this.  I may be young but I am not foolish.  I’ve been in a bad relationship before.  I mean, no relationship will be perfect and I am sure that Michael and I will have our moments. The main thing is our level of commitment to each other.  You know that Thomas was as uncommitted and as hurtful as he could be.  Michael is nothing like that.  He loves me unconditionally.  I know it.  It’s the way he treats me or even how he says my name.  I believe that he is the one that I have wanted all my life. You know I did everything the first time exactly as I have been taught in church and did things turn out any better?  No, I still got hurt and abused.  If it is one thing that I have learned from all of this is that there are no guarantees in life.  You know that.  We live from moment to moment on borrowed time.  Tomorrow is never promised.  The next minute is not promised.  I’d rather have true happiness and take a chance then to play it safe and be miserable for the rest of my life.  I have to be with him.  I love him, Susan.  With every beat of my heart and I know I will always regret it if I don’t go.  I hope you can understand but even if you can’t, I’m still going to do it anyway, no disrespect to you.  I love you but please try to understand.  This is my destiny.”

Susan stared straight into my eyes.  I looked at her with determination, but I also held my breath as I waited for her response.

“I know you’re gonna do it, but I have to be me.  I have to look out for you as a friend.  I pray that your destiny is there.  I do want this to work out for you because you deserve it, honey.”  She signed heavily.  “I guess I have to give the reins over to Michael now and let him look after you, huh?”

I laughed.  “Yes you do, but I also have to take care of myself.  Not you or Michael can do that for me.  Another lesson learned.  Happiness is a choice.  I choose to be happy.”

Susan lifted her water glass in the air.  “I choose to be happy with you.  I won’t bring it up again.  To happiness?”

I smiled.  “To happiness, but also love, peace and joy!” 

We toasted our new refrain with our glasses. 

After Susan left, I checked in with Larry for the last time and prepared for bed to relax for my departure tomorrow.  I changed my sheets and took a long, hot bath.   I did a quick check to make sure I was not forgetting anything that I needed to pack or do before I left.  I had stopped the mail, turned off all the appliances, checked all the locks and got rid of anything that would spoil in the fridge.  I rechecked my luggage and put them all, along with my purse and keys, near the front door.  I laid out what I would wear in the morning.  My plane was leaving at 10:15 am.  Michael had arranged for Eric, the driver who took him to the airport the last time he was here, to pick us up.  He was supposed to arrive 8:00 am because the drive to airport is almost an hour or more depending on traffic.  One thing that had been weighing heavily on my mind was my story time program at the library.  I didn’t know what I was going to do about it and I felt bad for leaving the children.  Fortunately, my godson Alex volunteered to fill in while I was on vacation.  He was very good at it and the kids loved him. In fact, he and some of his friends from his drama club offered to continue with it after I moved away, plus they would earn community service hours needed for school.  I was very relieved to hear that but I would still miss the kids none the less.  Maybe I could do something like that in California, but I knew that was probably out of the question once I fully stepped into Michael’s world.  I drank some chamomile tea to relax, said my prayers and set my alarm. I attempted to lie down.  It was 11:00pm.  I’m a night owl so this was much too early for me to go bed.  I was wide awake. I tossed and turned for about thirty minutes. I hated it when I couldn’t sleep. I decided to get up and maybe watch a movie.  The moon was shining radiantly through the cracks of my blinds.  I hadn’t really noticed it before.  I peeked out and it was so big and bright.  The stars were too.  The beauty of the night was calling out to me.  I decided to answer by going out on the balcony into the fresh night air.  It was slightly chilly so I grabbed a blanket to wrap up in.  Just as I was about to go outside, the phone rang. I knew it was Michael because of the special ring tone I set just for him.  I picked up the phone and sat on the lounger on the balcony.

“Hey baby!”

“Hey, sweetness! Whatcha doin’?”

“Oh, I was trying to go to sleep but I can’t.  I decided to get up and sit on the balcony.  The moon and the stars are so beautiful tonight.  I wish you could see them.”

“Really?  It’s beautiful here too.  It’s still early though. I was just sitting up in my giving tree, thinking about you.  It’s where I go when I need to think, create or just be alone.  The view is so awesome up here. I can see for miles. I can’t wait to show you when you get here.  But you don’t like heights.  Would you be scared to climb it with me?  I’d really like for you to see what it’s like up here.”

“Oh, I will give it try, especially if it means that much to you.  Please don’t let me fall!”

“You know I’ve gotcha babe, never worry about that.  So you couldn’t sleep huh? How come? Is something bothering you?”

“I’m just excited and a little nervous too.  Just think at this time tomorrow we will be together for the next three weeks.”

“And then afterwards, you’ll go back and get your things and we shall have the rest of our lives together.  May I ask if that’s why you are nervous?”

“Well, I guess it’s natural to feel that way anytime there are changes in life.  I am not nervous about us if that is what you mean.  I’m just a bit anxious about being some place new, finding a job, learning my way around and meeting new people, especially your family.  What if they don’t like me?”

“Sweetness, you have nothing to worry about. I have already told mother about you so she wants to meet you.  The rest of my family will be just fine.  Joseph can be a pain, but don’t worry about him.  Besides, it doesn’t matter what anyone else thinks.  I know we are meant for each other.  God put us together and no man can separate us.  All I want you to think about is arriving on that plane safely here to me.  Everything else will work out.  You’ll see.”

“You make it all sound so simple, Michael.”

“It is simple.  We love each other and that is all that matters.  It’s you and me kid, against the world.”

“Hmmm……” was all I said.

“Why did you say, hmmm?”

“Just thinking out loud.  I know there will be many new battles to fight………”

“Don’t look at it that way.  We’ll take one day at a time.  I called because I wanted to say how much I love you girl, from the bottom of my heart.

“Ohhhh, I love you too, baby!  I wish you were with me.  We could snuggle here under the blanket and just look at the stars and the moon together!”

“Mmmm, girl you makin’ me have all kinds of thoughts!  We could pull the cover over our heads like we’re camping and mess around.  Just make love under the stars.  Would you like that?”

“Yes, more than anything.”   

“Let’s do that, when you get here. Just make love under the stars at Neverland. I love to do that.”

I snuggled further under my blanket.  “Oh, so have you made love to many other girls at the ranch under the stars?”

He chuckled.  “No silly! That’s not what I mean.  I meant I want to actually make physical love with you under the stars, but I referring to how I get my inspiration.  When I am out here in my giving tree at night and I hear the words and the sounds come from heaven, it’s as if my mind, body and soul is in tune with the universe.  I hear and feel things that I can’t describe until the experience is over.  Then I go and tape it immediately before it leaves my head.  That’s how my songs and thoughts come to me.  It’s like making sweet love with your mate, except its nature.”

“That’s so beautiful, Michael.  I glad you cleared that up because I was about to say that I don’t want to make love to you in the same places you were with other girls!”

“Cutie, whatever happened between me and other women is nothing like when I am intimate with you.  Every time we are together it’s special. You move me, you inspire me, you…….. you make me want you more than any other woman I have known.  I would never take the privilege of us being together as a common experience.  I wanted you since the first night we talked on the phone.  I loved your laugh, how you think, just talking to you soothed my soul.  I didn’t have to see you to know that I would enjoy being with you.  Then when you sent your picture, the desire was sealed.  I carried it in my wallet so I could take it out and look at it whenever I wanted, just imagining what it would be like to be with you. But the day that I saw you in person, it took everything in me not to pick you up and carry you to the bedroom.  You just blew me away with your sweetness, the way you looked and you smelled absolutely divine!  I honestly was not trying to sleep with you that weekend, but when I felt your body close to mine and I looked into your eyes, I didn’t try to fight it anymore.  I knew it was the right time and I knew you wanted it too.  So don’t ever wonder when I am making love with you if I have ever done it the same way with someone else or that I am reacting the same way because it is just not the same nor will it ever be.”

Tears began to roll down my face.

“Oh, Michael, every time I think that you can’t say or do anything else to make me love you more, you do.  Of all the girls in the world you could have picked, you picked me!  I’m just a little country girl, who no one knows.  I just can’t believe that I have been so lucky……no blessed to have you in my life.”

“I am blessed to have you, my love.  You don’t know how lonely I have been my entire life.  I have said many times that I am the loneliest person in the world. I thought that I would never experience a love like this because of who I am.  I have always wanted someone who will love me and treat me as normal person, someone I could completely trust.  That is so rare these days.  The chances of me finding you on a website with millions of other people are very slim to none, but you stood out among the rest.  That was God saying to me, “Here she is, the one you have been looking for.”  I do not take it lightly and I never will.  I can’t ever say it enough. I love you so very much.”

“Me too,” I dapped at my eyes with the corner of my blanket.

“I could talk to you all night but I don’t want to keep you up, baby.  You need your rest.”

“I can sleep on the plane.  I’m alright.  I just want to hear your voice some more before I go to bed.”

So we continued to talk.  The stars were so still and bright.  The world felt like such a magic place at that point.  Though we were thousands of miles apart, no distance stood in our way. We were connected in spirit and we were together in our hearts, holding each other and sharing our plan for life together.   Sleep would come sweet tonight, cradling me in blissful slumber because I will be dreaming of you, Michael, my darling love, always and forever. ♥ ♥ ♥

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 16:  Up, Up and Away!

Well, we finally made it! Larry and I are on our way to California.  Our departure went like clockwork.  I got up on time, even showered and dressed ahead of schedule. The commute was even perfect.  Normally, traffic is absolutely horrible during rush hour, but nothing stood in our way today.  It was like God had sent an angel to escort us so that nothing would go wrong.  Michael prayed with me the night before to have a safe trip with no delays. I have never been on private plane before but now I see why people like it so much.  I don’t like to fly but I had to admit that this was far better than your average commercial flight.   It wouldn’t have bothered me to have flown on a conventional plane, but I must confess that I was enjoying my surroundings.

This plane had every amenity that you ask for; from the comfortable, heated leather seats to the excellent food and service.  It even had a shower in the bathroom! I could even lie down and stretch out, which I desperately needed to do.  Michael and I had stayed up until 3:00am this morning talking.  Our breakfast and lunch was catered, in addition to the usual airline snacks and drinks.  The attendant offered us champagne but we both refused.  I don’t drink and Larry didn’t want to because he was on duty.  I told him that I didn’t mind if he imbibed, but he wouldn’t.  I slept for a while, read and even did some knitting.  I was making a cardigan sweater for Michael as a surprise. 

 

It was very similar to one that I saw him wearing in a magazine a couple years ago, except this one would be red.  I tried to finish it before I left but I didn’t have the time.  I hoped he was going to like it.

The pilot finally announced that we were an hour and half away from the Santa Barbara Municipal Airport. http://flysba.com/content/images/terminal_aerial2_0/terminal_aerial2.jpg 

Michael wanted us to land as closely as we could to his home.  I asked the pilot to let me know at least 30 minutes before we had to buckle up for landing so I could prepare. I excused myself to the restroom as Larry was reading a war history book he brought with him.  He wore a pair of reading glasses low on the bridge of his nose.  It gave him a very distinguished look.  I had brought an outfit to change into so I wouldn’t wrinkle my clothes lying down. I brushed my teeth, touched up my makeup and combed my hair.   I refreshed the perfume that I was wearing. I took a final look in the mirror.  Michael told me the temperature was expected to be around 80 degrees, so I wore a colorful, turquoise halter dress and sling back heels to match.

http://www.heels.com/womens-shoes/chasie-heel-blue.html

I applied my lip gloss and checked myself from all angles in the full length mirror from head to toe.  I hoped Michael would like the dress.  I cleaned up my stuff and slipped out the restroom.  I laid my things on the nearest chair and quietly stood before Larry with my hands clasped in front of me.  I suddenly felt very shy.  He was not paying attention because he was still engrossed in his book.

“So…….how do I look?  Do you think Michael will like the dress? Is it ok?” I timidly asked.

Larry slowly glanced up. He began to stare at me. I wasn’t sure what that meant, which made me even more nervous.

“Whatcha, think?  Is it ok?”

I turned around slowly as I could so he could see from all sides.  As I resumed facing him, he still hadn’t said a word, but continued to stare. 

“Does it look that bad?  Please say something!”

Larry removed his glasses and laid them to side with the book.

“My god! You look……..so beautiful!  You remind me of……..someone.” 

Suddenly, his eyes began to get cloudy and his expression twisted in pain.  He covered his face with his hands and began to cry.  I was shocked and I felt so bad for him at the same time.  I quickly moved to his side on my knees.  I rubbed his arm to comfort him.

“I’m so sorry Larry!  I didn’t mean to upset you!  Are you ok?” 

He didn’t answer at first.  Then he slowly removed his hands.  I handed him some tissues.

“No……..I’m the one who’s sorry.  You didn’t do anything wrong.  I just……….got overwhelmed for a moment,” he sniffed.  “I’ll be alright.”

“Are you sure?  Is there anything I can get you?” I asked.

“No, no.  I’ll be alright, really.  Thanks.” 

He wiped his nose.  I just sat there with him for a moment in silence as he composed himself.

“I don’t mean to pry, but you said I reminded you of someone.  May I ask who?  It’s ok if you don’t want to tell me.”

“No, it’s fine.”  Larry had a faraway look in his eyes.  “In so many ways, you remind me of my wife Darla. She was so sweet, kind and generous just like you.  She always loved to feed people and make them feel at home.  She died many years ago giving birth to our first child. It was a girl.  Her name was supposed to be Casey. We didn’t know at the time what the sex of the baby would be, but my Darla was so sure it was a girl. If it had been a boy, it would have been named after me.  I always wondered what my daughter would have looked like had she lived.  I’ve imagined many times in my mind her first day at school, her first date, the prom, graduating from college……..she would be a just few years younger than you.”  He turned his head to back to me.   “When I first saw you, I was reminded of the fantasy that I have had so many times.  My daughter comes and stands before me like you just did and she says, “How do I look daddy?” She is completely unaware that she is the most beautiful sight on earth, just like her mother.  It was just like déjà vu…………….”

“Oh, Larry!  I’m so sorry to hear about your wife and child.  I know those memories must be terribly painful, especially to lose them both at the same time. It should have been a happy time in your life.  I wish I had known.  I wouldn’t have asked you how I looked.”

Larry reached over and patted my hand. 

“You didn’t know. It’s ok.  But you look absolutely beautiful.  Michael will be pleased, I’m sure.  There is nothing to worry about.”

I looked at Larry, wishing there was something I could do to ease his pain.  He was such a sweet man and I know I was probably breaking protocol, but I had to say what I had been feeling all along.

“Larry, I know that nothing can ever replace the value of all you have lost, but maybe we can adopt each other.   I lost my father and mother at a very young age so I understand how you feel.  I figure that since we are both on our own, we can be like family for each other.  You have been so kind to me and I feel like I have known you for years.  So what do say?”

Larry smiled appreciatively as he touched my cheek. 

“I would like that………very much.”

I leaned over and hugged him tightly.  He kissed me on the forehead.

“Wait, but what about Michael?  He may not be so cool on the idea.  After all, I do work for him and he may see this as crossing the line with you.

“Just leave him to me.  I will tell him when the time is right.  I’m sure he will understand.”

“I hope so.  I don’t want to ruin his trust in me.”

“Well it wasn’t your idea.  It was mine.  He will understand once I explain it to him.”

“I hope you’re right, Miss Val.  I hope you’re right………”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Our plane finally landed.  I was so nervous and excited at the same time.  My heart was wildly racing as we waited for permission to leave the plane.  I craned my neck to see if I could see Michael standing outside.  I didn’t see him, but I did see a dark blue Rolls Royce and a Suburban truck.

“I don’t see him anywhere!” I exclaimed to Larry.

Larry peeked out.  He’s there.  He won’t step out until you do, in case someone is looking.

“Oh.” 

Sometimes I forgot that Michael couldn’t just appear like everyone else. This secret agent stuff sure was going to take some getting use to!!  Finally, the lift was opened and the steps were released.  I picked up my purse and quickly started to gather all my belongings.

“No, let me do it.  You just take your purse and get down there to Michael,” he said with a smile.

He didn’t have to tell me twice!

“Ok!  Thanks, Larry!”  I gave him a big hug before I made my way out the entrance.  As I was coming down, sure enough, Michael was standing at the end of the steps, looking scrumptiously sexy!  He was wearing a fuchsia shirt with a black blazer.  He wore black trousers and boots.

 

His gorgeous long hair was loose and curly all over his head. He wore his trademark aviator sunglasses. He was carrying a beautiful bouquet of flowers. Bill was standing next to him, holding a very large, black umbrella to shade him from the sun. Michael’s sexy lips turned into a bright, beautiful smile, showcasing those pearly, white teeth.

He graciously bowed to me. I flew down the stairs as fast as I could.  I flung my arms around his neck as he hoisted me in the air and began to spin us around.  When he stopped, we started kissing like there was no tomorrow.  We lost consciousness of everything and everyone around us. I was only aware of was how good it felt to be in his arms again.  Bill shifted his eyes away from us, while turning the umbrella sideways to hide us from view.  Michael kissed me on my neck and cheek.  His lips softly lingered against my skin, causing shivers all through me.

“Mmmmm, baby girl……..you’re finally here, sweetness!  Uhmmm boy, you look and smell incredible!  I could hold you like this forever.”  

“I could say the same about you, handsome!  Could you get any finer?”

Michael raised his head and giggled.  “You’re sumpin’ girl!”  Then he remembered the flowers, which had sustained minor damage during our reunion.

“These were for you,” he said as he handed them to me as a few petals fell on the ground.  “Sorry they got bruised, babe.  I wanted to give you your favorite roses, but I didn’t want those beautiful (kissing my hand) fingers to get stuck by a thorn.”  He bit his bottom lip as he looked me over.  “You really look good enough to eat, girl………..” He leaned over and whispered in my ear.   “Even with the clothes on!”

I whispered back in his ear.  “You’ll get your wish, just not now.”

“Mmmm,” he murmured as he hugged me tightly and kissed my neck.  “Let’s go, baby. Our adventure begins!”  He grabbed me around waist as we headed to the car. Bill followed. Then I remembered that I had not spoken to him.  Poor thing! I looked back at him.

“Oh, hi Bill!  Forgive my manners, it so good to see you again!”

“Hi, Miss Val.  It’s perfectly fine, I understand. How was your trip?”

“Oh yeah! I’m sorry I forgot to ask.  Did you enjoy the plane?” Michael asked.

“Emphatically, yes!  It was the best plane ride that I have ever had!  I thank you both for asking. Thank you, sweetheart, for flying us here first class.” 

I kissed him on the cheek.

“I’d do anything for my best girl!”

“Best girl?  I’d better be your only!” I poked him playfully in the side.

“You’re the only woman for me, always.”  He kissed me on my forehead.

Larry caught up with us just as we reached the car.  He sat down the bags in the rear, close to the trunk.   He came over to greet Bill and Michael.  Michael grabbed his hand and gave him a guy hug.

“Listen man, I owe you big time for taking such excellent care of my girl.  I really appreciate it! Bless you a million times for what you did!  You deserve some time off and a whole lot more.  But we will discuss that later ok?

“Sure, no problem.  It was a pleasure taking care of Miss Val.  She’s good people,” he said looking at me.  “You are one lucky man, but I don’t have to tell you that.”

I smiled at Larry.  Michael looked at both of us questionably, but did say anything.  Michael turned to me, cupping his hands around my arms. 

“Cutie, I wanna ask you something.  Do you feel up to taking a slight detour instead of going straight to the ranch?  I want to take you to a place I know, but I will understand if you are tired and you just want to go home. It will be a long drive.”

“Sure, hon.  I took a nap on the plane, so I’m good.  Where are we going?”

“It’s a surprise, you’ll see.”  He turned to Bill.  “The little lady wants to go, so you know what to do.”

Bill nodded. “I will let them know we’re coming.”   

“Good,” Michael said.  “Larry if you don’t mind, would you take the other car back to the ranch and drop Val’s things off in her room?”

“Yeah, sure Mike.  No problem,” Larry said.

“Excellent.  Oh, one more thing……….”  He stepped to the side and motioned for Larry to come over.

“Do you happen to know if she has an overnight bag?”

“Yes.  It’s the small bag.”

“Ok, put that one in the car with us, but take the rest back with you. Don’t let her see you do it.”

“Sure, thing.” 

“And get some rest ok?  I will see you when we return.  Thanks again for everything.

“Thank you.  Enjoy your evening.”

Larry quickly began to load up the bags as instructed.   Michael walked back over to me and Bill.  He looped his fingers in mine and grinned at me.

“Ok, are you ready sweetness?”

I smiled and nodded.

“Well, let’s get this show on the road,” Bill said as he opened the door. 

I stepped inside the Rolls first and Michael followed behind.  As Bill was shutting the door, Michael gently pulled me into his lap.

“Uh, ‘un baby,” he murmured.  “You sit right here with me.  We’ve got some serious making up to do.”

I put my arms around his neck and kissed him softly on the lips.  “Mmmm, sounds nice but what about my seat belt?”

“I’m your seat belt,” he murmured as he laid me back in his arms.

We cuddled and made out for a while in the car.  It was a very long ride.  I wondered where we were going but I knew he wouldn’t tell me so I didn’t ask again.  I laid my head on his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart.   He was cradling me in his arms and stroking my hair.  Sleep took over me. Eventually he sleep fell asleep too.  After a while, Michael finally woke up and checked his watch.  It had been a two hour drive.  I began to stir.  As I opened my eyes, I saw his smiling face.  He kissed my forehead.

“Hey Sleeping Beauty!  I guess we’re both were still tired from last night.  How are you feelin’?”

“Great.  How ‘bout you?”

 “I’m good.  I’ve got my girl and we are going to have a good time.”

I rose up to look around.  We were still driving and I didn’t have a clue where we were.

“Michael, where are we going?  Are we almost there?”

“If told you that, I would have to kiss you.  Think I will anyway,” he said as he planted one on my lips.  “Did I ever tell you how cute you look when you sleep?”

“No. Cute is not how I would describe me when sleeping.”

“Well you’re adorable.  I love everything about you, from your little cow licks and everything!” He laughed as he straightened my hair

“Funny!  Seriously, are we just about there?”

“You sound like Mac when we are on travel!  But we are just about there.  I can’t wait to show you!”

“Show me what? Please tell!” I stuck out my lips and pretended to pout.

“You’ll see.  Patience, my love. Give me a kiss.”

I happily obliged.

“Mmmmm, you are the best kisser!  How did you get to be so good?”  I purred.

“When I was growing up, I spent a lot of time alone, you know. So I practiced a lot on my arms and my pillows.  I figured if I could satisfy myself then girls wouldn’t be too hard!”

He wiggled his eyebrows at me as if he knew some big secret.  Then he burst out laughing.  I did too.

“Michael you are so silly!  I hate to think what you really did to learn how to kiss, but I’ll leave that alone!”

 “All that really matters is that I’m only kissing you, Cutie Pie.”

“True. I think I’d better get out of your lap,” I said as I crawled over him to sit on the seat.  “My butt has fallen asleep!”

“Want me to wake it up for you, my dear?” 

He laughed as he popped my rear end.  I slightly screamed as I scurried to sit before he did anything else.

“Behave yourself!”

I smoothed out my dress.  I took out my compact and checked my hair and makeup as Michael watched.

“You know, you really look beautiful, sweetness.  I’m so glad you are here.”

“Thank you, hon.  I am so excited.”

Michael looked out the window as the car began to slow down to a stop.

“Well, we are finally here. Our escapade awaits,” Michael said.

“I can’t wait to see what it is!”

I quickly put my compact back into my purse as Bill opened the door.  Michael grabbed my hand and assisted me out of the car. We had stopped at a boating pier.  I couldn’t see anything but water far off into the distance.  It looked as though we were on a little island. The sun was now starting to set low in the western sky.   The sunrays made a glowing simmer on the rippling waters.  It was so beautiful.  The pier was surrounded by a cliff of rocks.  There were ducks and storks nearby. I saw a boat waiting near the end of the pier named, “Chilaxin.”  I looked at Michael, who was grinning from ear to ear.

“Michael, what is this?  Where are we?”

Michael slipped his arm around my waist as Bill approached us with my bag.  I looked at them both puzzled.

“We are going to a little quiet place that I know.” 

He nodded at Bill and he walked ahead of us towards the boat.  He stepped inside and acknowledged the driver.

“So we are going on the boat?”

“Um hmm,” Michael knowingly smiled.  “It a short ride.  It won’t take long, I promise.”

“What are you up to?”  I asked.

“Oh, just creating magic!” 

Michael stepped in the side the boat and then offered his hand to assist me as I stepped across.  Since I was wearing heels, I had to take my time so I wouldn’t slip.  He firmly grabbed me at the waist and whisked me over in to the boat.  I loved it when he did things like that!  My Hercules!

“Thank you,” I demurely replied. “You’re so strong!”

Michael grinned and blushed.  “You’re welcome, sweetness.

The driver of the boat came over to greet us. 

“Good Evening, Mr. Jackson.  Nice seeing you again.”  He turned to me, tipping his hat.  “Hello, ma’am.  Welcome aboard!” 

“Hi, Bruce. How are you? This is Valerie, the young lady I told you about.”

I smiled and shook his hand.  “Hi, nice to meet you.”

Bruce smiled.  “Nice to meet you.  I hope you enjoy the ride.”

“Well Mike, looks like you guys are all set,” Bill said.  “I will get out your way.  Call me when you’re ready, ok?”

“Sure thing!  Thanks man.”

“You’re not coming with us, Bill?” I asked.

“No, afraid not.  The big boss won’t let me! But you kids have a great time.  Call me if you need anything.”

“We will,” Michael said.   As Bill was leaving, Michael took my hand again.  “We’re ready Bruce.” 

“Ok, Mr. Jackson,” Bruce said.

“Let’s go up to the top deck and take in the view.”

“Lead the way,” I replied.

We made our way to the top deck.  A gentle breeze was blowing as we began to take off from the pier.  The boat made a U-turn and started towards our destination.  The sun was sinking low upon the horizon.  The sky was an awesome spectacle of orange and yellow hues against the approaching night time sky. 

I stood at the rail, gazing in wonderment at the magnificent splendor of nature. Michael stood behind me, wrapping his arms my waist and kissing my neck.  I shivered from the sweet sensation of his lips.  He held me tighter.

“Are you cold, baby?”

“No,” I whispered.  “Very warm, actually.”

He chuckled as he rested his chin in the top of my head.

“I wanted tonight to be very special for you sweetness, a night that you won’t forget.  I’m so sorry that I missed your birthday, but hopefully this will make up for it.”

“Michael, you’re so sweet. You really didn’t have to do anything. I’m just so happy to be here.  The only thing that I want in the whole wide world is you.  You are the best gift that I could ever get. I love you so much.”

“And I love you more.  I want to give you the best that life has to offer.  I want you to be happy. But I have to warn you that things are going to be hectic and very different from what you’re used to.  I apologize to you for it now.  But before I take you to the insanity of my world, I wanted us to have a nice, quiet moment, something special for us to share and remember when times get rough.” He turned me around to face him.  “Val, you’re getting ready to see what it’s really like to be me.  I’m gonna do everything in my power to spare you for as long as I possibly can.  I hope that you can still love me no matter what you see or hear about me.  I don’t ever want to lose you.  I want you to always stay by my side.”

I looked into his eyes.  There was so much pain and uncertainty there.  I hated seeing him so tormented.  I reached up to touch his face.  

“Michael, you’re not going to lose me.  I may not know everything about the pressures that you face, but I have seen enough, even before I met you.  I am prepared to handle whatever happens to be with you.  My decision to move here was not done in haste.  I came because I love you and I know that you love me.  I’ve seen the real person that you are.  You have not hidden any part of yourself from me. I will love you no matter what we go through or what anyone says.  Nothing can change the way that I feel about you.  Nothing……….”

I fervently kissed him.  I wanted him to know without a shadow of a doubt how I felt about him.   I didn’t want him to ever question if I would leave him again. I opened my eyes to watch him as I continued to kiss his sweet lips.  His eyes were still closed as he eagerly received all the love I was giving to him.   His countenance looked blissful and contented.   I gently placed his head on my shoulders as I hugged and snuggled tightly into his lean, muscular body.   He responded in kind as he nuzzled his face into my neck.

“Mmmm, I love you, girl.  You mean the world to me.”

We stayed like that for a while.  We didn’t speak anymore for the rest of our boat ride.  Our commitment to each other was silently sealed in the depths of our hearts.

After a twenty minute boat ride, we finally arrived at our destination.  It was a lovely beach front on a very secluded part of the coast.

Michael grinned from ear to ear. “Ta, da! Surprise!”

“Wow this is gorgeous, but what are we doing here?”

“I’ve got a very special evening planned for the two of us.  I only want you to relax and enjoy everything.  Just let nature take its course.”

“Oh, sweetie, this is just heavenly!  Thank you so much, baby!”

Michael interlocked his fingers with mine and kissed my hand.

“Anything for you, sweetness. Wait until you see what’s beyond those trees!”

We proceed down to the bottom deck.  

Bruce maneuvered the boat up to the pier and began to secure it.  

“Ok, everyone, watch your step getting off,” he said.

Michael grabbed my bag and handed it to Bruce.  He stepped over to the deck then turned around to pick me up again.  Naturally, I flirted with him like a true southern belle!

“I do declare, Mr. Jackson. I could get use to you carrying me around like this in those strong, manly, arms of yawrs,” I drawled in my southern dialect while seductively rubbing his arm.  “It’s enough to make my po’ little ole country girl heart all a flutta!” 

I laid my hand dramatically across my chest and batted my eyes for even more effect.  Scarlet O’Hara would have been so proud of me! Michael giggled like a school boy and blushed again. 

“Gosh, I don’t know. I’m really not that strong.”

“Yes, you are suga!  Why I could just swoon from all that virile masculinity!”

I gave him a big smooch on the check.  He had a big silly grin on his face.

He was so cute!  We forgot that Bruce was even there for a minute.

“Well, I hope you folks have a nice evening.  Call me when you’re ready to leave Mr. Jackson.”

“I will.  Thank you Bruce,” Michael said.

“Thanks, Bruce.” I continued to drawl.  “Nice meetin’ you.” 

“Likewise, ma’am.

Michael extended his elbow to me.  “Come on, sweetness.  Let’s get started.”

“Lead the way, handsome!”

We walked up the pathway through a trail shaded and lined by palm trees.  The view of the house was mostly hidden in the foliage.  As wecame to the end of the trail, I saw the front of the house.  The place was absolutely gorgeous.

It was right at the edge of the water.  It looked just like one of those island getaway ads that you see in travel magazines.

“Well, this is it!”

“Oh, Michael! This is absolutely beautiful!  It’s just like a little tropical paradise!  How do you know about this place?”

“It’s owned by a friend of mine who wants to sell it.  I am considering buying it as another little nearby hideaway.  I have stayed here as a guest a few times and I love it. That’s how I ended up buying Neverland.  It was called the Sycamore Ranch back then.  I stayed there a few times and fell in love with the place.  My friend has always offered to let me use it any time I want.  It’s so peaceful and relaxing here. I’ve been waiting for a special occasion to use it, so I waited until you got here. Other than Bill, you the only person that I have shown it to.  That’s my surprise to you.”

“I am really stunned.  This is so wonderful! I can only imagine how beautiful Neverland is going to be in person.”

“Come my love and let me show you around,” Michael said.

We walked around the property, taking in the view.  There was a little cozy outdoor fireplace in the back.

“I can’t wait to come out here!” I exclaimed.  “It’s so romantic!  Thank you, sweetheart!”

“You’re welcome, baby. But if you think this is something, wait until you see the inside!”

“I don’t know if it could get any better than this!”

Michael smiled knowingly.  “Ah, but it will.”

Michael was right. We walked into the main foyer, which turned into a very elaborate hallway.  It was decorated in a gold ornate pattern, with large stone walls on either side.   

OMG, Michael!  This looks just like a royal palace!

“I had it designed that way especially for us for this evening.  I wanted it to look like a page out of a fairy tale! All of our dreams for the future are gonna come true tonight!  Let’s make our wish now.”  He folded my hand into his large one. “Now, I want you to close your eyes and don’t peek!  Do you promise?”

“I promise. They are tightly shut.”

“Ok, now let’s make a wish.”  We silently said our wish together.  “Now, keep your eyes closed, but follow me.  I’ll help you.”

Michael slowly led me down the hallway.   Then we stopped.  He smoothly turned me around and stood behind me.

“Ok, you can open your eyes.”

What I saw took my breath away. The house was romantically lit with candles of various sizes throughout.  The candles led out to a side patio.  They extended out of the house and up the steps to a beautifully decorated gazebo facing the water. An elegant, romantic table for two was set, with an attendant standing on each side to serve us.

There was even a live violinist and harpist playing a sweet serenade in the background.

I turned to hug Michael.  “I absolutely cannot believe this!  Never in my wildest dreams did I ever imagine something like this!  I think I’m gonna cry!”

“But wait, there are still a few more surprises left………..”

“There is? What more could there possibly be?”

“Look behind you.”

I turned and saw a young woman dressed as a lady in waiting standing there. She politely bowed. I looked at Michael questioningly. He only smiled.

“Bonjeur, my name is Nadine. I will be assisting you this evening. Please come with me, mademoiselle.”  She spoke in a heavy French accent.

I looked back again at Michael.  He nodded his head for me to follow her upstairs, so I did.  We stopped in front of a door.  The young woman opened the door and motioned for me to go in.  It was a dressing room.  Everything in it was completely white, from the furniture to the carpet.  I was afraid to walk on it so I slipped off my shoes. 

“Mademoiselle, your attire for the evening is right here.”

I looked to the lounge sofa where she was directed me.  I saw a beautiful 19^th century gown, shoes and tiara. I walked over and ran my hand over the delicate material of the dress.  

There were even shoes to match.

I examined the tiara.

A diamond necklace and earrings were lying open in a jewelry box

Of course, no gown would be complete with a long pair of silk evening gloves, which were neatly draped beside the dress.  

The entire outfit was completely stunning!

“Oh my god, I can’t believe it!  Is this real? It’s so beautiful!

“Yes it is. It is an authentic 19^th century gown from our gallery collection.  Normally, we do not let people wear these because they are historic, but Monsieur Jackson is a very good patron of ours. Let me help you try it on. You will need assistance with the fasteners in the back of the corset.”

“Oh, thank you.”

I slipped out of my halter dress.  Nadine held the evening gown wide open over my head as I raised my arms into each sleeve. I held in my stomach as she quickly buttoned up the tiny buttons in the back.  The gown fitted me like a glove. I would have never been able to reach them by myself.  I slipped on my shoes and others accessories.  Nadine stood back as I took a look at myself in the full length mirror.  I felt like royalty.

“Mademoiselle, you look absolument magnifique! Juste comme une reine! That means absolutely beautiful, just like a queen !

“Thank you! I feel like one!  I just can’t get over this!”

“Well, you should.  I think you are in for a very special evening. Come, your king awaits your presence!”

I followed her down the stairs. Michael was waiting at the foot of the stair case.  He had changed as well. He was strikingly handsome in his two piece royal blue vintage suit. His long locks were held back by a matching royal blue bow just like men wore in colonial days.

When he saw me, his eyes lit up.  He perused me from top to bottom as I approached him.  He smiled as he took my hand and bowed in a gentlemanly fashion.

“Happy belated birthday, my beautiful queen!  Would you do me the honor of dining with me this evening?”

I demurely curtsey to him.

“Why yes, I will, your royally handsome, majesty!”

Nadine smiled at us as she got ready to leave. 

“I hope you two have a very wonderful evening. Bonne nuit! That means goodnight.”

“Bonne nuit,” we both replied. 

“Thanks for everything,” Michael said.

“You are both quite welcome, Monsieur Jackson!” 

She waved and left. Michael turned and extended his elbow to me.

“My queen, would you allow me the honor of escorting you to dinner?”

“Yes, you may!”

As we headed toward the patio, Michael looked me over with appreciation.

“You are absolutely stunning, even more beautiful than I imagined!  You look just like a member of the royal family.”

“And you look so incredibly suave and dashing. This is totally you, Michael! Thank you so much for going to all this trouble.”

“It is no trouble at all my sweet,” Michael said as he seated me in my chair.  “I wanted to do this for you.  I remember what you told me the night that we sat under the stars at the harbor.”

I smiled at the recollection of our conversation.

“Awww, you remembered!

“Yes, I did.  Now your wish to go back in time has been granted……with a few modern day embellishments!”

“I absolutely love it and I love you.”  I reached out and took his hand.  “No one has ever done the things that you do for me.  I just want you to know that I appreciate you so much just for who you are.  You don’t need any fancy trimmings to keep my heart.  I have given it to you to have forever.  All I will ever need is you, nothing else.”

Michael lifted my chin towards his lips and kissed me.

“You make me so happy girl. So happy……..”

Our meal was wonderful and we thoroughly enjoyed every bite.  The scenery on the patio was so serene and beautiful, a perfect setting for a perfect evening.  Our musical soloists continued to lovingly serenade us in the background. When our servers brought out a fabulous chocolate crème brulee soaked with Grand Mariner, I was too full.  So was Michael. The corset on the dress didn’t help either. I couldn’t eat another bite if I tried. 

“Why don’t we dance instead?  Maybe we will feel like eating it afterwards,” Michael suggested.

“Great idea!”

Michael stood and extended his hand.  I accepted it as he led to me a clear spot to dance.  He held me lovingly in his arms as I embraced him.  I was entranced by his gorgeous eyes as they simmered and glowed in the flicker of the candlelight.  A few of his curls hung loosely over one eye. I always get so lost in his handsome features and his gentle, yet mind blowing sex appeal.

I still can’t believe sometimes that he is mine.  He could have had any woman in the world that he wanted and he picked me.  I silently thanked God once again for giving me this wonderful man. We didn’t say a word.  We just let the music work its magic.  It felt so good, being wrapped in his embrace as he gently romanced me to the music of Shostakovich’s Romance from The Gadfly.

Michael’s hands were caressing my back. I slipped my hands under his coat so I could feel his body.  I could feel the heat rising between us.  The only coolness we felt around us were the soft ocean breezes that were flowing occasionally in the room.  We stared into each other’s eyes.  Then Michael turned his head and nodded to everyone in the room.  They seemed to know what that meant as everyone quickly gathered their things and left us alone. Michael turned his attention back to me.

“So what do you want to do now?” He whispered.

“Oh, I don’t know,” I teased, tracing his lips with my finger.  “Do you want to watch a movie?”

“Hell, no….”  He took my finger in his mouth and watched my reaction as he sucked it.

“Mmmmm, what do you wanna do then?” I was practically panting.

“Well, the beds upstairs are super comfy. Would you like to see?” His lips moved to my neck.

“Ohhhh,” I moaned.  “Yes, I would.  But you’ll have to help me get this dress off. I can’t do it by…….. myself.”

His lips, now more aggressive, were making me weak with desire.  

“Oh, Michael…………….”

“No problem, sweetness. Consider it off.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 17:  Movie Night: Meet………”THE THRILLER!”

*Note: I was very hesitant about posting this newest chapter because of the nature of the subject matter dealing with the Jackson family.  This chapter was not written to coincide with any of the current events or controversies within the Jackson camp as being reported today.  It was written according the historical and the known facts of Michael’s life at that time in his career and as I remember them personally from that time period. The rest of the information is written strictly from my point of view as to how each person would probably react in the situation and again based on what is known.  Please keep this in mind while reading it.  Thanks for reading! Cutie Pie ♥

I woke up the next morning and reached for Michael, but he was gone.  Still groggy, I sat up and wiped the sleep out of my eyes.  I looked around the room.  The ancient regalia we hastily disrobed the night before had vanished.  I remembered my gown being thrown across a chair.  Michael’s outfit was strewn about on the floor.  I imagine that whoever did him the favor of letting us use the clothing would be pretty upset to see how those beautiful outfits were treated in our haste to consummate.  But nothing got ripped or torn, so what they don’t know won’t hurt them! Other than the unmade bed that I was still sitting in, the room was spotless.  For a moment I even wondered if I imagined it all.  Then I saw the box on Michael’s pillow beside me.  There was one single rose, with a note next to it.  I smiled as I picked them up.  I inhaled the lovely fragrance of my rose as I read.

Hi Sweetness,

As I woke up this morning, the first thing I saw was your beautiful face lying so peacefully next to mine. I had to stop and thank God for once again being so kind to me. Out of all the wonderful blessings He has bestowed upon me, you, my sweet love, have been the greatest gift that I could have ever wished for.  Last night was an experience that I hope we will always remember and I want you know that there is nothing in the world that I wouldn’t do for you.  There is no mountain too high that I wouldn’t climb and no sea too deep that could keep me from you, my one and only true love for life.

I know you said that you didn’t need any gifts, but I could not do that.  As a memento of this special evening, I am giving you the tiara, necklace and earrings as your birthday present. Surprise! (smile) I wanted to give them to you outright but I knew you would protest, so I made it seem as though they went with the outfit.  Liz helped me pick it out for you. She said that I should start small so you wouldn’t be too overwhelmed.

“This is small?” I thought to myself.  “I’ve never had so many diamonds in my life! It was like a jewelry store to me!” I shook my head and kept reading.

But please keep them and enjoy. The best is yet to come! By the way, I have another surprise for you in the closet!

Happy Belated Birthday, my Sleeping Beauty! The kiss that I am leaving on your cheek will keep you warm you as you slumber in our bed of love.

More thing….please come to the kitchen after you wake up. Breakfast is waiting!

You’re Ever Loving Michael

Uhm, uhm! What a man! I don’t know a woman on earth who could resist a letter like that, much less a man like Michael.  I smiled as I opened my gifts to admire them again.  They really were beautiful pieces and true to my taste.  I must thank Liz when I finally meet her.  Michael……..ah, what can I say? I’m so full right now.  I feel like I could just fly around the room. I felt deliciously wonderful.  I never knew that love could make you feel so alive, so light, so calm and peaceful.  It makes you just want to do nice things for other people so they can experience how it feels too. I put my things back in the box and placed it on the nightstand.  I smiled and hugged myself.  I am really here in California with Michael!  Then I remembered that Michael wanted me to come to the kitchen, so I got up and made the bed.  I always have to do that no matter where I am, even on vacation, as I was taught to do by my grandmother. I went to the closet to see my other surprise. I hoped it was something that I could wear since my bags were already sent to Neverland.  For a brief moment, I had wondered if he had planned for me to stay in the nude, but he didn’t disappoint.  He had everything I would need, including underwear.  He even had the right sizes.  Either he is a visual expert on bra sizes or he peeped in my underwear drawer at home!  He is nosey! You can imagine how glad I was that I got rid of the granny panties!  I decided to get dressed and bathe before I went down. By the way, this house is absolutely gorgeous.  I didn’t pay much attention to the surroundings of the bedroom last night (for obvious reasons) but I was really struck by its majestic qualities. I wondered who decorated because it looked like something that Michael would design for himself.

It was a palace fit for a king.  I could see why Michael loved it here.  The bathroom was lavish as well.

I longed to take a good long soak in the bathtub.  I mulled it over as I brushed my teeth.  I didn’t want to keep Michael waiting too long, so I guess the shower will have to do for now. 

Meanwhile, Michael crept into the bedroom to see if Val was awake.  He saw that the bed was made, so he knew she was up.  He smiled.  “Such a creature of habit,” he thought. “She always has to make the bed first or take her bath.”  Obviously, that’s where she must be.  A mischievous smile spread across his face.  He cautiously made his way to the bathroom so she wouldn’t see him. He peeked around the corner. He saw her standing there completely nude.  He felt aroused as he watched her.  She turned on the water.  She checked the temperature, before she stepped into the shower and closed the door. The steam began to fill up the stall. She stood there for a moment and let the warm sensation of the pulsating shower head massage her body.  She closed her eyes and threw her head back as the water caressed her skin.  The sun light from the sky light above her head, shined down like a heavenly beam, causing an angelic glowing effect around her.  Michael slowly eased closer to the shower.  Her voluptuous silhouette teased him as he stared at her through the heavy glass.  He could feel himself rise, wanting to be inside her again.  He decided to join her.  He only wore pajama bottoms, so he quickly snatched them off. He slowly opened the door and stepped in right behind her. She did not see him because her eyes were still closed as she lathered her body, softly humming a tune.  Michael reached out and grabbed her by her sides, pulling her body back into him.  Stunned, she jumped as she felt her back side touch his erection.  When she turned around and saw him smiling, she hit him with her soapy sponge.

“Michael Jackson! You scared the heck out of me!! Don’t you ever do that again!” I scolded.

“Do what?” Michael roguishly grinned.

“You know what!! Sneaking up on me like that!! Are you trying to give me a heart attack?”

“No, but there is something I would like to give you……..” 

He pushed his pelvis into hers as he bent his head down and kissed her sweetly on the lips.  The water ran down both their faces as they savored their seductive lip tango. She reached up and looped her arms around his neck as she looked up him through her eye lashes.

“Mr. Jackson, I think that your “friend” is very happy to see me,” I impishly teased.

“My “friend” wants to do a little more than see you, girl.”

She inhaled sharply as he quickly heisted her up and placed her back against the wall.  She wrapped her legs tightly around his waist.  Michael adjusted her height for easier access as he gently and smoothly entered her.  She gasped as she felt his complete penetration. He wrapped his arms around her waist and backside to support her. She placed her hands on the wall on each side of her head for balance.  Michael began to pump and grind into her at a rapid pace.  She was so overcome by the rhythm his gyrations that she let go of the wall and wrapped her arms around his neck as she held on. His lovemaking felt so good to her that she threw her head back and rolled it around on her shoulders.  Her legs began to tremble from the position he had her in. Michael kissed her fragrantly washed skin all over.  She moaned unashamedly. She thought she saw flashes of light from the ecstasy of desire. The heavy steam and her burning desire made her lightheaded. She felt weightless and out of body.  Michael’s hips rotated over and over again in the center of her middle, filling her with pleasure with each stroke.  She tightly squeezed her pelvic muscles around his member, causing it to throb harder.  He stroked her insides with every powerful thrust.  The shower stall was excessively thick with fog from the combination of the heat from the water and their heavy breathing and moaning.  They ravenously licked and sucked the water off the other’s steamy, wet skin. The climax of their release began to rupture at the same time.  When it was over, they clung to each other breathless and gasping for air.  When Michael finally let her down, her legs were shaky as if they had no muscle.  He held her until she regained her balance, kissing and caressing her as she rested her head upon his chest.

 “You ok, baby?” he murmured as he kissed my earlobe.

“Yeah. You?”

“I’m good.  Best shower I ever had, in fact!”

I smiled, turning my head to kiss his chest.

“Did you see my note?”

“Yes. I just love my gifts! They are so beautiful. And thank you for the clothing too!” I kissed his chin.

 “You’re welcome. I’m glad you like it.  I hope you’re hungry. There’s a smorgasbord of food downstairs.”

“Did you cook all of that?

“No, our wonderful chef from last night prepared it, but I do plan to cook for you again at the ranch.”

“Sounds good! You know, despite all the food we ate last night, I’m completely famished.  I guess you helped to work up my appetite, in more ways than one!”

He chuckled. “Well, I guess I will have to keep you hungry, huh?” He squeezed my backside. “I want that little package of yours to stay nice and plump!  I love your beautiful legs, succulent thighs, juicy breasts……..” He gently suckled one of them.

“You make me sound like a bucket of chicken!”

Michael burst out laughing.  His eyes twinkled as he grabbed me tighter,

“Well call me Colonel Sanders, girl! I’ll show you how to do “chicken” right! Let me have a little bite!” 

He opened his mouth like he was going to eat me. I tried to get away, but I was trapped. He lightly and repeatedly began to bite and nibble quickly all over my neck and shoulders like I was an ear of corn.  I couldn’t take it!  

“Michael, nooooooooooo, stop it!”

My squeals of laughter lit up the entire bathroom.  He had me right where he wanted me.  One thing’s for certain, there is no escaping a man who’s hungry for some good fried chicken! 

While we were enjoying our little excursion, there was a lot going on with Michael’s career.  David Lynch directed and launched a thirty second TV ad to promote the Dangerous album.

Michael was seductively wild in the promo. His sex appeal and powerful dance moves clearly sent the message that he was back with a vengeance! PLJ-FM, a New York radio station began to air the single, “Black or White.”  Within hours, other radio stations inundated Sony with requests to play the song, which was not set to officially air until November 6^th.  Leaks began to occur. One LA radio station played the song for 90 minutes straight.  Because of all the complaints from the other stations, Sony was forced to release the song on November 4^th instead.

Michael also made the cover of this weeks’ TV Guide.

It was November sweeps month and the premiere of Michael’s new album and upcoming video was the buzz on everyone’s lips. TV Guide called it, “All-Star November.  It’s a month of Michael-mania, MTV, M*A*S*H and much, more more……….” One caption read, “Where’s Michael?  He’s moonwalking all over your dial.”  Indeed he was. On November 14^th, Black or White was scheduled to appear simultaneously on Fox, MTV and BET.  In fact, Fox planned to adjust its entire prime-time line up for that night. Each TV show ran a little shorter to accommodate the 11 minute film, including one of Michael’s favorite shows, The Simpsons. Even Bart had a guest appearance in the short film. The following Sunday, a thirty minute rebroadcast and special was scheduled to air on Fox. Michael was also performing the song on a taped broadcast of the MTV awards on November 27^th on ABC.

“Any month in which a Michael Jackson video comes out has to be considered special.  But the TV debut of Jackson’s latest, “Black or White,” on November 14, also happens to fall in the midst of one of the best – and busiest – prime – time periods in recent memory.  Everything from nostalgia packages (like a M*A*S*H retrospective) to anniversary gala (MTV’s 10^th), star-power TV – movies and celebrity chatter (Barbara Walters, of course) is heading our way.  The reason: November is a sweeps month, one of four critical ratings periods, and for viewers, that adds up to first-rate programming. The juicy details can be found on page 7.  But first, step this way into Michael’s magical video tour……..”

The article went on to discuss how the video was made and the premiere of Michael’s upcoming album.  It was reported in the article that Michael was recovering from a bout with the flu while filming.  I guess that’s how Michael’s camp had to explain the delay to finish shooting the film.  As you may recall, Michael became ill while visiting me.  He was in the middle of the TV Guide interview at the same time.  People were expecting and demanding his appearance, but his poor body was drained. God forbid if they ever found out the full details of his battle with lupus.  It didn’t take me long to see how this PR stuff worked.  Michael and his crew were well-versed on what to say and do. He’s been a pro at it since his early years at Motown.  You tell the press just enough to satisfy their inquiries, but not too much to protect your privacy.  The interesting thing about the interview is that Michael never actually says anything to the reporter.  Director John Landis was quoted, but the article focused more about what went on behind the scenes. Michael was known for doing the few interviews he did agree to do in a unique way.  In his younger years, he would sometimes ask Janet to answer the questions for him while he whispered the answers in her ear.  This was another tactic he used to avoid any questions he did not want to answer.  Needless to say, this approach drove the reporter crazy, but an interview with Michael Jackson by any means was sure to sell and get the public’s attention.  Everything he did was a success. No matter how the media portrayed him, it only increased the public’s fervor to know more about him.

So as you can see, Michael is always very busy.  We knew we didn’t have much time to stay in our secluded refuge, but we wanted to enjoy our time together as much as possible.  Little did we know that this was the quiet before another storm of controversy in Michael’s life……..

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 Back home in Encino, Katherine was watching TV, shaking her head in disbelief. 

“This cannot be happening!” she said to herself.   “First LaToya, now this! How could Jermaine say such terrible things about his brother, much less in public?! This trash is even playing on the radio! What’s gotten into these children of mine?!”

(Please watch :49 – 3:27)

Word To The Badd (Unreleased Version)   

Word To The Badd (Album Release) 

“I wonder if Michael has seen this.  I should call and tell him before the media starts contacting him.”

She picked up the phone to dial Michael.  Then she remembered that he told her that his lady friend had arrived in town and he was planning to get away for a couple of days.

“No, I should just wait.  Might as well let him enjoy himself before he gets back to reality. In the meantime, Jermaine is going to get a piece of my mind!  I can’t believe this mess! Wait until Joe hears about this!” 

She began to dial.  The phone rang three times before it was answered.

“Hello?”

“Jermaine La Jaune Jackson!  You’ve got a lot of explaining to do, Mister! How dare you humiliate your brother and our family this way! Get your butt here, right now and don’t take long doin’ it!”

“But Mother, let me explain. That version was not supposed to be released.  Someone stole it and……….”

“I don’t care how it happened! There is NO excuse for airing your dirty laundry against your brother like this!  I said get here now, boy! Me and Joe are gonna be waitin’ for ya!”

Katherine slammed down the phone.  She was not one to yell or raise her voice but when she did everyone knew she meant business. She went to tell Joe what was going on.  He was furious. Jermaine arrived at Hayvenhurst in less than 20 minutes, stumbling in the door just in time to be greeted a pair of very irate parents. 

“Boy, have you lost your damn mind?!” Joe fumed. “Don’t you know we still dealing with all the crazy stuff your that sister is runnin’ around saying about me and the family?” He stood right in Jermaine’s face, poking him in the chest as he emphasized each word. “This is a low-down, cowardly way to handle any problem. I would rather have you and Michael fight it out in the front yard than to put out some cheap song to get back at him! At least it would be in the privacy of our home! That’s how REAL men deal with things! You don’t put your families’ business out on the street like dat!  Didn’t we teach you dat? See, I used to box when I was young.  We used our hands and this right here!” He pointed to his forehead. “You young people today just don’t know how to handle nothin’ right like we used to!  All this shootin’ people and runnin’ off at the mouth!  More than half of ya can’t even do nothin’ to back it up!  Old as I am, I’m still in better shape than all of you! I know how to fight! Why, I could still kick all ya little asses………”

And on and on he went.  Jermaine would rather do most anything than to listen to this! Joe’s so called advice never helped anything. How he wished that the floor would swallow him!  He now realized that this was the wrong way to express the anger he felt towards his little brother.  He had even felt justified about it at the time. 

“Michael’s had this coming to him for quite a while,” he thought. “Acting like he’s such a big shot and all!  He won’t even return my phone calls!  It’s about time that somebody told Mr. High and Mighty to get a whiff of his self!”

He could have just as easily have been sitting in Michael’s position, but it was all unfairly snatched away from him.  It was just mere luck and the right timing that caused Michael to be so famous, nothing more. But now it was too late to take back what he had done.  He dropped his head because he knew how much this was going to hurt the family once again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

That evening, Michael and I sat on a lounger by the outdoor fire pit, snuggling in a flannel blanket and toasting marshmallows.  There was another cool ocean breeze blowing tonight.  Nature had given us another clear and beautiful evening, similar to what we experienced the night before. As the marshmallows cooled, we carefully fed them to each other, licking the stickiness off the others’ fingers.  We made out between bites. Our kisses tasted sweet like the marshmallows. We were enjoying ourselves to fullest extent. 

“Michael this is so nice.  I wish we could stay for a few more days.”

“Yeah, me too.  I’m not ready to go back either, but I promise you we will be back here as soon as possible.  Do you really like it?  The house, I mean?”

“Yes, it is absolutely beautiful.  It’s so peaceful here.”

“Well do you think I should buy it for us then?  It will be our own secret hide-a-way.  I brought you here before anyone else to christen it so it will always be special to us.  But I want to know if you really want it.”

He stared at me intently while I fed him a marshmallow.

“Honey, I can’t tell you to buy a house.  That’s not a cheap purchase and I wouldn’t feel right about it.   I think it should be your decision if you want to buy it. I mean it’s your money, not mine.”

“Cutie, you need to understand that I want to do this with your blessing.  It means nothing to me without it.  I didn’t know you when I purchased Neverland, but I want us to have something that you had a part in choosing.  If you don’t like this one, we can look until we find one that you do.  Or build one that you like.  I wanna do this for us.  To have a home we can start together.”

“Baby, that’s so sweet.  I appreciate your wanting to include me.  I am trying so hard to get use to all this………finery.  It’s like abracadabra and everything is done.  So please understand where I am coming from.  I like nice things, but I am use to working hard for all that I have.  Nobody has ever given me anything. I hope you understand. Do you?”

“Yeah, I think I do.  But do you understand what I’m trying to say to you and why I want to do this?  Can you meet me half way and just live a little?  It’s not so hard getting used to living this way at all.”

“Maybe, but I just don’t want to get use living like this and then……….”

Michael interrupted me.

“I know what you are going to say, you don’t know if things will change.  None of us knows what will happen in life. Unless you plan to leave me, I don’t plan to stop loving you. I consider you to be a permanent part of my life, but only if that’s what you want.”

Michael began to tenderly caress my face.

“Do you want that sweetness?”

“Yes, more than anything.”

“Well, it settled then.  Please don’t fight me when I want to do things for you.  I know you are not after my money.  If I thought that I wouldn’t be here with you now. But you are very worthy of every good thing this life has to offer and I want to share everything that I have with you. I don’t want you to ever worry about anything again. Whatever your dream is, it’s mine too and vice versa.  We support each other. We’re a team.  Me and you against the world, remember?”

I smiled.  “I do.”

He stopped and stared at me for the longest time.

“What’s wrong, Michael?”

“I want hear you say those words to me again someday, but in a different setting.”  His lips moved closer to mine. “And I will say them back to you.  Then the officiant will say, “Now I pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss your bride.”  And we will, just like this…………..”  Michael leaned down gave me a slow, lingering kiss.
“That’s what I’m waiting for. It’s what I pray for.”

 I didn’t know what to say after that but I would have married him on the spot if I could have.

“Now, do you want this house or another one?”

“I love this one.”

“Well, if you’re sure, then I guess we just bought a house then,” he smiled.  “Welcome home, sweetness!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The next morning, we got ready to leave our little mini-vacation to head back to Neverland.  The boat took us back to the pier where Bill was waiting for us.  For some reason, Bill looked uneasy.  He motioned to Michael to talk to him on the side.  I wondered what could be so important that it couldn’t wait until we got to the ranch.  I watched Michael’s face as Bill gave him the urgent news he had to share.  Michael’s appearance was unchanged but his color began to slowly drain.  I could tell that he was struggling hard to not to lose it.  He put his hands in his pockets as if he needed something to do with them.  His eyes became downcast and I saw his temples working furiously as he began to grind his teeth. It didn’t look good. I was kind of mad at Bill to hit him with bad news before he could get home, but I didn’t know at the time what was waiting for us at the house either.  They walked over to the car. Bill nodded his head and spoke to me as he began to load up the few bags we had.  I responded back, but my eyes were on Michael.   His pace was slower as he came over to me. His eyes were sad and he couldn’t look at me.  He rested one hand on the back of my neck and kissed me on the forehead.  I wrapped my arms tightly around him and rubbed his back.  He hugged me back and smiled slightly, but he still did not look directly at me.  He was sinking into his own private place of hurt and pain.  I wanted to know what was going on, but only when he was ready to tell me.  We got into the car and began the long drive back to the ranch.  We didn’t say a word.  Michael stared mindlessly out the window.  I didn’t like seeing him like that.  But something told me that I’d had better learn to get use to days like this and just try to be as supportive as much as possible.  I took his hand and tenderly caressed it.

“Baby, are you ok?  Is there anything I can do to help?”

Michael just shook his head and continued to look out the window. 

“You know, I was just sitting here thinking that no matter what I do or where I go, I will never be able to get away from being “Michael Jackson.”  It’s like I’m no longer the person, but the name has taken on an entirely different personality all by itself.”

“So you’re saying that you feel like there are two Michael Jacksons: the real you and the celebrity?”

Michael finally turned his attention from the window.

“Yes, that’s exactly what I mean.  Don’t get me wrong, I love what I do and I am thankful to God for all the wonderful things he has given to me.  I’m trying not to complain, but I get tired of hearing my name dragged through the mud all the time. It’s like I live in a glass bowl looking out at everyone and everyone is looking back at me. Sometimes I feel like I’m some type of exhibit on display, that I’m not even human.   Some people act as though I have no feelings.  Michael Jackson is just so weird and crazy that he’s above feeling hurt and pain like other people. The world just won’t let me rest from being me.  Not even my family.  My family……” He paused for a moment and shook his head again. “All I’ve ever wanted to do my entire life is to perform and make great music.  That’s all. I don’t wanna hurt anybody, but people don’t even care if they hurt me.  Why can’t they see that?  Why can’t I be treated fairly and decently?  I just……….I just……..”

Suddenly he broke down.  He grabbed my arm, pulling me towards him. I reached out to hold him.  I gently stroked his hair and kissed him as he wept.  You don’t know how it broke my heart into to see him hurting so much inside, but somehow I was able to hold back my tears. I knew that I had to be strong for him and remain as calm as possible.  Inwardly, I wanted beat the heck out of whoever it was that had caused him so much pain, but that wouldn’t solve anything either.  So I silently prayed for the both of us to endure whatever was waiting for us at Neverland.   Michael just needed time to deal with his emotions in private so that he could handle the situation publicly.

After he composed himself, Michael explained to me what was going on so that I would be prepared.  It was a hard to pill to swallow indeed, especially knowing that the attack was coming from your very own brother.  As we arrived towards the front gates, we could see a crowd of news trucks and vehicles near the entrance.  They had set up their satellites and equipment as they waited for any signs of activity. They were like vultures about to descend on their prey.  Along with them stood some of Michael’s loyal fans and supporters.  They held up signs in support of Michael. 

Bill suggested that we take the private entrance but Michael refused.

“I’m not gonna run from them, Bill. I want us to drive through the gates like we always do.  But this time, don’t stop until after the gate is closed.  I don’t want the press to see Val.  Please drive slowly up to the house because she’s never been to Neverland and I want her to see how beautiful it looks as you enter.  I won’t let the media or anyone else for that matter, spoil our time together.”

He wrapped his arm protectively around me. I was amazed at how heroically he had regained his strength during the ride.  His eyes and his jaw were fixed with determination. Whatever he felt before, he was now ready to fight again.  I looked at him with much love and admiration.  He is a fighter, that’s for sure.  After we arrived inside, Michael wanted to give me a tour of the house.  I was already spellbound by what I had seen so far.  I told him that we could tour later once he had time to handle his business.  I knew that he was trying to be gracious and not ruin things for me, but I knew his mind would not be focused until he had a chance to talk to his camp about this latest situation.  His manager was already there to meet with him and Bill. He briefly introduced me to his key household staff as they formed a receiving line at the front door for us as we entered. He told me that they do that whenever he goes away for any length of time. I felt a little out of place. They all seemed very gracious. He told me not to hesitate to ask them for anything and they would get it.  Michael was grateful that I understood about the current predicament, but he still insisted on showing me to my room.  When we got to the door, he asked me to close my eyes.  He opened the door and led me in.

“Ta, da! Here’s your room!  I hope you like it.  I had it redecorated especially for you!”

“Oh, Michael, you shouldn’t have………” Then I remembered our conversation back at the beach house. “What I meant to say is that I absolutely love it! Thank you so much, sweetheart!”

I gave him a great big kiss on the cheek.  I could tell he was pleased that I conceded without a fuss. I was amazed at how beautifully adorned everything was, so much attention to detail. He proudly showed me around, pointing out all the amenities of the room.

“Now I have to leave you sweetness, but make yourself at home.  Your things were locked away in this closet.  The key is under here.” He pointed a little hidden slot in the wall.  “I figured you wouldn’t want other people to access to your belongings, so I made sure they were safe.”

“You sure do think of everything, don’t you?

He chuckled and pulled me into his arms.

“Well let’s just say, I’ve had years of practice trying to protect my privacy.  Look, I gotta go but I’ll try to make the meeting as brief as possible, ok? Maybe we’ll do something nice and quiet later like watch a movie or something.  We can get into our pajamas and just relax and get cozy. Or we can do something else if you’d like. It doesn’t really matter to me as long as we’re together.”

“I’d like that. Sounds good, baby.  Give me a kiss.”

“You know that……” We kissed and held each other for a moment.

“You’d better go, Mike. Their waiting for you.”

“Yeah…………..see you later. Try to get a little rest, ok?”

I smiled. “Ok.” I gave him another quick peck and he left.  I got the key and began to unpack. I silently prayed for all to go well at his meeting.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael sat in his favorite chair in the library listening to the edited and unedited version of Jermaine’s song.  Sandy, his manager, played it for him.  Michael’s expression became hard and his breathing quickened. When it was over he didn’t move.  He just sat there as if he were contemplating something. Sandy looked at Bill for some sort of clue as what to what that meant. Bill just shrugged his shoulders.

“Mike?  Are you alright?  Say something,” Sandy asked.

Michael did not say a word.  He got up from the chair and headed out the room.  Sandy and Bill looked at each other in concern.  Then they followed him.

“Michael, where are you going? You can’t go out there right now. The press is all over this.”

Michael looked back over his shoulder as he continued to walk.

“I’m going to kick Jermaine’s ass, where do you think I’m going?”

His response made Bill and Sandy run to catch him.  Sandy quickly grabbed his arm just as Michael reached the front door.  Michael looked down at Sandy’s hand on his arm as if he had lost his mind.  Sandy quickly released his arm and smoothly placed himself between Michael and the door.

“Look, Michael.  I know you are upset right now and I would be too, but think about what you are about to do. You can’t go out there, not to mention making this an even bigger problem.  I’m sure if you give it some time, this will all blow over.”

“No, Sandy! This has nothing to do with just some wild media story. This is my brother.  My own flesh and blood!  Someone’s who’s supposed to love me right?  He has no right to say all these nasty things about me and I am tired of just looking the other way when it comes to my family. I’ve had enough! This is a matter between me and him.  We need to handle it ourselves and that’s just what I intend to do.  Now step out of my way or you’re fired!”

“Michael,” Bill began.  “I have known you and your brothers since you were children.  I have seen you fight and disagree, but at the end of the day, you’ve always managed to forgive each other and move on.  Remember how hurt you were when Jermaine stayed at Motown when you guys left?  You moped around for weeks. You were upset with him but you guys worked it out.”

“This is different Bill.  He taking all the media slander stories about me and he’s confirming them! You know they are gonna believe it when a Jackson says something about another family member.  It’s suicide from within.  He’s basically calling me cold and uncaring.  All they ever call me about is going back on tour or some other hair brained scheme that I don’t want nuthin’ to do with! http://www.showbiz411.com/2010/06/28/michael-jackson-moonies-want-millions-from-his-parents. It’s never just a call to say, “How are you doin’ Mike? Or “I just called to say I was thinking about you.” Oh, they’ll initially say that, but it’s not long before the truth about what they really want from me comes out.  And how can he say that I changed my skin color?  People already think that I don’t wanna be black!  I can’t control what happened to me!  I’m so tired of having to demonstrate to people that I am proud to be black!  I shouldn’t have to justify my condition to anyone, especially family. They should understand better than anyone about what I go through.  I’ve had enough and I ain’t takin’ no more!”

Bill held up his hands in surrender.  “You’re right Mike.  You’re absolutely right.  No one can blame you for being upset, but think of the consequences.  Two wrongs don’t make a right.  But how would it look to the children all the world to see you fighting with your brother? What can you tell them after that? They look up to you as their role model.  Then there’s Val.  That girl came all the way here from the east coast to be with you  She’s changing her whole life just to be with you. Now we got this mess going and you want to go fight.  How are you going explain that to her?  She loves you, but after seeing all this, she might leave and never come back.  You know about the drama’s she’s been through with her ex. Now if you can deal with the fallout from all that, then by all means, go ahead and fight with Jermaine.  We won’t stop you. In fact, I will take you over there personally to do it.”

Bill stepped back as Sandy moved from the door and waited for Michael to respond. They knew they had now. Michael began to pace floor, with his hands on his hips.  He slightly smiled and shook his head, looking down at the floor.  Bill always knew how to get him to see the light when he was getting ready to do something stupid.  He had saved him from embarrassing himself more times than he cared to admit.  This time he held up his hands in surrender.

“As much as I hate to say it, you guys are right.  I won’t do it.  I don’t want to anything to hurt the children and or Val.  I love her too much. I know I would never be able to convince her to live with me and I would never get over it if I drove her away.  Thank you both!”

Michael gave Bill a handshake and a hug.  He did the same for Sandy. 

“I’m sorry Sandy for threatening to fire you. That was wrong.  You were only looking out for me and that’s what you’re supposed to do.  But you know, the guy thing was kicking in, and I felt I had to defend my honor. From the bottom of my heart, I am truly sorry. Please forgive me?

“Michael, there is nothing to forgive.  Let’s just forget it happened, ok?”

“Thanks, man!”

“No problem. Although…………..” A mischievous smile spread across Sandy’s face as he paused.  “That would have been some headlines!  The whole world would line up to see Michael Jackson kickin’ someone’s butt!”

They all laughed.

“Yes, indeedy it would!” Bill agreed.  “But, hey I always knew that Mike had a little gangsta in him!  You know he’s from Gary and he is Joe Jackson’s son!”

“After today, no question about that!” Sandy said.

Michael began making funny faces and impersonating street mannerisms.

“Yea, Sowff side Gary at dat! And you know we don’t play over der dog!  We go hurd! (*Note: He means south side and hard, for those who can’t translate! LOL!)”

Michael turned and pimped walked back towards the library.  Bill and Sandy laughed as they followed him to finish their meeting.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael did receive some good news that day. His short film Thriller was inducted into the Music Video Producers’ Hall of Fame.  To commemorate his achievement, Michael suggested that we watch a “classic” movie after dinner.  I thought he meant something like “Casablanca” or “It Happened One Night.” It seemed like a great idea at the time.   So much had happened today.  I was looking forward to relaxing and getting comfy together.  I had no idea how further from the truth I was.  Neither one of us was very hungry nor were we in the mood for a sit down dinner, so he suggested that maybe we should just have some salads instead.  He asked his chef to bring them over to the movie theater.  We planned to be ready by 8:00pm.  I went to my room and took a long, luxurious bubble bath.  Then I put on my favorite fragrance set, Pleasures, by Estee Lauder.  I did not want to whip out my Victoria Secret’s stash yet for obvious reasons. Those moments would only be for Michael’s eyes in private, so I wore a plain, but cute tank top and short set. I finished up with a little lip gloss and brushed my hair.  As I was sliding into my robe and matching slippers, I heard a knock on my door.  It was Michael.  He looked so handsome in his pajamas and he smelled out of this world!

The look he gave me as he inspected me told me he liked what he saw.  He stepped forward and put his arms around my waist and kissed me on the cheek.

“Wow, girl!  You look good enough to eat!”  He sniffed my neck.  “You smell incredible! How do you expect me to pay any attention to the movie?  I will be watching you all night!”

I looped my arms around his neck and gently played with the back of his hair.

“I could say the same about you, handsome!” I guess this had better be a very interesting film or else the movie will be watching us, I’m afraid!”

“Hmmmm…….probably,” he murmured as he kissed me on the lips several times.  “I guess we’d better go before I change my mind and just take you straight to bed.”

“Well, Mr. Jackson, this is your home and I am your humble guest.  Your wish is my command, sir,” I flirtatiously smiled at him.

Michael slightly bit his lip and gave me one of his sexiest smiles.  He slowly rubbed his hand up and down the small part of my back. 

“You know, ah………I can think of a lot of things for us to do if you’re up for it.  The question is, do you dare?” he whispered. 

He was challenging me again.  I stared into his eyes.  We could feel the desire rising between us.

“I dare,” I whispered. 

“I didn’t have a clue as to what I in for by accepting his challenge.  But as usual, he was Mr. Charming. He kissed the back of my hand slowly and deliberately as he watched my reaction. A slight shiver went through me like a cold breeze.  He pulled me out of the room and closed the door behind me.

“Come on, girl.  Let’s get started while the night is young.”

We went outside and got in one of the golf carts. Michael took off.  We bounced and jostled along as he hit every bump along the way.  I squealed and laughed, holding on for dear life! Michael cackled as we sped along.   When we arrived at the theater, he slammed the brakes to a stop, causing our bodies to continue forward in motion. I was laughing so hard, I couldn’t catch my breath.  He jumped out and ran around to my side.  He grabbed my hand, nearly dragging me out the cart.  He proceeded to run with me to the theater doors.  He threw open the door and pulled me along until we got to the candy counter.  We had to stop to catch our breath because we were laughing so hard.  Tears were rolling down our cheeks

“Michael, you are so crazy!! I hope you don’t drive like that in real life!”

“Of course not, woman!  I’m an excellent driver.  You’ll see when I take you for a spin.”

I didn’t know it at the time, but oh brother he couldn’t have been further the truth!  http://www.mj-777.com/?p=7607

“Come on.  Let’s load up on some snacks so we will be ready when the movie starts.”

I looked around the candy counter.  I was amazed at the huge assortment of it all.  It was a candy lover’s dream.  He had every kind of movie candy, popcorn and ice cream.  There were gigantic candy vats. It was a never ending supply of sweets everywhere and you could get as much as you wanted whenever you wanted.  I selected some Sugar Babies for me and some popcorn for us to share.  Michael was grabbing everything: Snow Caps, Goobers, you name it.  For a guy who didn’t eat much, he sure did love sweets.  When we finished gathering our hoard, we entered in the theater.  There was a stage with curtain.  The plush velvet chairs were burgundy and the carpet and walls were emerald green.  Right in front of the stage were two TV trays with our salads on them. Michael showed me around earlier, but I was still just as impressed as I was the first time. 

“Michael, I still can’t believe how beautiful this place is.  It’s so cozy.  You have everything you need here.” 

“That’s how I designed it.  I can’t go out there or I will be mobbed.  This way I get to enjoy myself, just like everybody else.”

Michael sat his stash in a chair.  He brought both trays next to where we would be sitting.  I sat the popcorn and candy on my tray.

“Thank you, Michael!” I gave him a big flirty smile and a soft peck on the cheek.

“You’re welcome!”

Michael began to blush.  It was so cute how he could become suddenly shy and yet at other times he was like a tiger. 

“Are you blushing?” I teased.

He chuckled and blushed even more.  “Let’s just watch the movie, ok?”

“Sure,” I said. 

As I began to take off my robe, Michael assisted me. I didn’t know it at the time, but he was attentively watching my behind as we took our seats.  After we said grace, I picked up my knife and fork and began to cut my salad into smaller pieces.

“What are we watching, by the way?”

Michael had this sudden gleam in his eye.  “Well, in honor of Thriller, I thought we would watch an old horror classic.  It’s called, “The Fall of the House of Usher, starring Vincent Price. It’s based on the tale by Edgar Allan Poe.  Have you ever heard of it?”

I stopped in mid cut.  I am not a fan of horror flicks no matter how old or how new.  I know some people love them, but I have always been afraid, even as a child.  I would have nightmares and hear noises at night for days afterwards.  I refused to sleep by myself and would climb into my grandmother’s bed until my fears finally subsided.  Suddenly, I didn’t have a good feeling about this. I put down my utensils.  I definitely was not hungry now.

“Yes, I am familiar with the story by Poe, but I haven’t seen the movie. It’s just………I really don’t like scary movies.  I know if Vincent Price is in it, it’s going be bad.  I liked him in Thriller, but he has always been scary to me since I was a child.  Couldn’t we watch something else?”

“Vincent is a great guy! His scary persona is only an act for his movies.  There’s nothing to be afraid of.  If anything happens, I’ll save you from the terror on the screen!”

He laughed at his own joke. I wasn’t laughing.

“This isn’t Thriller, ok?  I honestly don’t like horror flicks.  Can we please, please watch something else?”

When he saw how serious I was getting, he reached over and grabbed my hand. 

“Listen, I’ll make you a deal.  If you get scared at any point, you can sit in my lap or we will turn it off, ok?”

I thought it over.  Any excuse to sit in Dreamboat’s lap sounded good to me so of course I gave in!  It was against my better judgment, but I guess it’s true when they say love is blind.

“Well…….alright.  I’ll give it a try.  Maybe it won’t be so bad.”

Michael was pleased.

“That’s my girl!  Let’s start the film!  Do you need anything before we start?”

“No.” I timidly replied.

Michael called out to someone in the darkness.

“All right we’re ready.  You can start the film.”

I hadn’t noticed before, but some guy had quietly slipped in and was now sitting at the control panel behind us.  

“Copy that,” the voice replied loudly over the intercom.

I nearly jumped out of the chair when I heard his voice.  Michael laughed at me.  God, how embarrassing! I was freaking out already!

“Thanks, Tom.  See you tomorrow. God bless you.”

“Same to you, Mr. Jackson. Enjoy the movie folks. Goodnight!” the guy replied. 

As the movie began, I heard a door shut.  The “voice” was leaving us alone to watch the film.  I had a fleeing thought that maybe I should leave with him.  Michael smiled and leaned over to kiss my forehead to reassure me.  I gave him a half smile back.  I reached for my plate of salad and pulled my legs up in the chair while I ate it.  Michael settled back in his chair.  The opening credits and eerie music blasted across the screen.  I only ate a little of the salad.  I put it back on the table and pushed it to the side.  I didn’t want to be too full just in case.  I grabbed my Sugar Babies and began to slowly eat them.  I was tense as I waited for the unexpected.  Just as I suspected, Vincent was creepy looking as usual, although I must admit I had seen him look scarier.  Maybe it won’t be so bad after all.  The young lady playing his sister Madeline was very beautiful.  She reminded me of Liz in her younger days.  I felt so sorry for Madeline.  How horrible to be born into a sinister family history and for having such a strange ailment.  Big romantic sap that I am, I was rooting for the two young lovers to leave and have a normal life beyond the creepy walls of that house.  As the movie went on, I wasn’t paying any attention to Michael.  Except for reaching for the popcorn, I was now totally engrossed in the movie, but I was still scared.  I had noticed earlier that Michael kept looking at me more than he did the movie.  I thought he was merely being sweet and making sure that I was ok.  He kept staring at my legs. We got to part when Madeline was supposed to die.  Her brother, played by Vincent, had buried her alive in the family crypt under the house!  I knew he wouldn’t fail to live up to his reputation! My hand clutched the seat.  When Vincent revealed to his sister’s lover that she was still alive and he could hear her, I was in a ball.  His sister was yelling and screaming to get out of her coffin in the family burial room. Her bloody hand eased out the casket.  My eyes were wide with fear as I hugged my knees.  Then suddenly, the lights went out!  I screamed.  I felt around in the dark for Michael.  I couldn’t see a thing and I couldn’t find him

“Michael!! Michael! Where are you?! Are you here?!!”

Then I heard his voice.   He found my hand groping in the dark.  “I’m right here, sweetness.”

I grabbed his hand, jumped up and found my way to his lap.  I hugged him around the neck and held on for dear life.  He put his arms tightly around me as he rubbed my back and then my leg.  I buried my face on his shoulder like a little girl.

“Oh Michael, I’m so scared! What happened to the lights?  Can we leave now?”

“Try not to be scared.  It must be a blown fuse.  We’ve been having this surge problem lately.  The electrician was supposed to have fixed it.  The emergency lights should have kicked in by now from the generator.  I need to get some flash lights so we can see to get out of here.” 

He began to pry me off him.

“Cutie, baby, please listen to me.  I’m gonna leave you for a sec to go get the flashlights.  They are right in a cabinet in the other room.  It won’t take long, I promise.”

I was now whimpering, like a child. 

“Michael, don’t leave me!!  Why, can’t we go together?!”

“It would be better if you stayed right here. I don’t want you to trip and fall in the dark.  I know this place like the back of my hand and I will be right back, ok? The sooner you let me up, the sooner we can leave and I can get us back to the house safely.”

“Ok, but please hurry back, hon!!”  Rising to my feet, I reluctantly complied. He kissed my hand and led me back to my chair.

“I’ll be back before you know it.” 

Then he was gone. I sat there looking around, ringing my hands.  This place was totally black.  I could literally hear my heart beating in my chest.  I closed my eyes and told myself to calm down. I tried taking deep breaths and that did seem to help.  It seemed like it was taking Michael an eternity to come back.  I opened my eyes.  I was starting to wonder if I should try to find him.  The longer I sat the more my eyes were growing accustomed to the darkness and I began to see the layout of the room again.   Then I heard a creaking noise like a door was opening.  I jumped to my feet and turned toward the direction of the noise.  It was coming from the side of the stage.  I didn’t see any light or any signs of movement.

“Michael?” I softly called. “Michael?  Is that you?” 

There was no answer, but I could hear footsteps approaching.  I didn’t like the sound of this at all. I swallowed hard.

“H-h-hello?  Who’s there?”  Still no answer. “Uh, if someone is there, please answer! This isn’t funny!”

Nothing.  The footsteps were coming closer and closer but no one ever appeared.  As fear swept over me, I began to ease away from the chair to the isle that led to the front entrance.  I wasn’t about to end up bludgeoned to death like one of those chicks in the slasher movies!!  I was preparing my escape to the door, when suddenly this black figure appeared from the direction of the footsteps.  I couldn’t see a face and it appeared to be in all black and wearing a cape! “OMG!” I thought to myself.  Of all the horror movie creatures, Dracula is the worst in my book!  I’m sooooo afraid of him!  He is an eerie, bloodsucking predator!  My ability to scream or speak was totally gone.  I began to slowly move backwards down the aisle.  The caped figure began to slowly move towards me.  The undead hands dramatically lifted to each side, spreading out his cape. I knew it was time to run!   My voice finally came back and I cried bloody murder. You know, the typical “I’m gonna die” scary movie type of scream!

I started running to the door.  I grabbed the knob handle and pulled.  It was locked!  Horrified, I turned to face the creature, who kept the same steady pace as it approaching me.  It didn’t seem to be in any hurry to chase me as if it knew that the door was locked.  I began to look around for another exit.  My eyes were adjusting some more to the room.  I had remembered seeing an exit on the other side of the stage.  If only I could get to that.  I started to slide in the other direction against the door.  The creature stopped walking as if it were studying me to anticipate my next move.  I decided to break free and make my move.  I was not going down easily.  I started to run again. This time, so did the creature.  I made it to the exit and there was a door.  I tried it and it was locked.  He was reaching out to grab me when I saw a small hallway.  I bolted and ran down hall but all it did was lead me back to the main seating area again!  I turned to look back at the creature.  It was no longer running but walking toward me again.  I tripped over one of the trays.  The salad plates, the popcorn and everything went flying off in the floor.  When I looked back, Dracula was now standing right over me!  I screamed and crawled on the ground, scrambling to get on my feet to run.  But it was too late!  He grabbed my ankle from behind before I could get to my feet.  He turned me over on my back, pinning my arms down beside me.  The creature used its legs to keep me from kicking.  If I could get just one leg free, I was planning to kick him so hard in the groin! I didn’t even know if Dracula had anything there to kick, but it was worth a try! But he held me tightly down.  I was doomed now!  I struggled a while trying to get away, but it was no use. I thought about poor Michael, whom I would never see again because Dracula probably finished him off before me.  The creature was now on all fours over me.  I didn’t even want to see its face as it sucked me dry of all life.  The face came towards my neck.  I turned my head and tightly closed my eyes, waiting for him to bite me.  I felt lips on my neck.  They began to softly kiss me, moving down the length of it.  I don’t ever remember ever seeing Dracula do this in the movies!  The kisses felt good, yet familiar. Then the creatures’ lips moved across to the other side of my neck.  My body began to loosen up and I stopped struggling.  The creature loosened its grip on my hands.  Then he ran his tongue under my neck until he was face-to-face in front of mine.  I felt his hot breath on my cheek. Then I heard a familiar, soft voice.

“Cutie, open your eyes, baby.  There’s no monster, it’s only me. Remember when you accepted my dare when we were in your room?  You looked so cute and sexy, all cuddled up your chair.  You were driving me crazy for a moment.  I thought I would make things a little exciting for us.  Guess I went too far, huh?”

I slowly opened my eyes and I saw his face.  At first I was relieved that it was not Dracula and Michael was still alive.  Then I thought about what he did and I got so mad! The only thing I wanted to do was punch his lights out! I began to hit him as I struggled to get away again.

“I can’t believe this! It was you all along? How could you scare me to death like………….”

He didn’t give me a chance to say anything else as he quickly covered my mouth with his.  He took my arms and raised them above my head as he stuck his tongue in my mouth, probing and exploring it with a fierce passion.  I eventually succumbed to his silent but physical commands. This man always seemed to know how to get me in ways I would have never dreamt.

He knew what I would like before I did.  He had awakened a side of me that I never knew existed. He could make me so hot with desire in a matter of seconds.  His strong sexual prowess was his foreplay.   The erotic energy he possessed only heightened my desire.  He was like an intoxicating drug.  I couldn’t explain it.  He knew what he wanted and how to make me want it as well.  My body was his to enjoy and he always claimed it his way.  I reveled in his touch. Tingles went through me as he began to explore me with his mouth.  He moved his mouth over my tank top to my nipples. They were already hardened and ready for his caresses.  He kissed them through the material which rubbed over them, increasing the friction.  He released my hands and I was free to touch and caress him. He adeptly unfastened his cape and dramatically threw it off to the side like Zorro.  He had no shirt on underneath, only his pajama bottoms.  He raised my tank top and lifted it over my head.  He took one breast in his hand as he suckled the other one.  He switched sides and gave the other one his full attention.  Michael’s touch was like a healing balm to my heart, body and soul.  I could feel the energy of his love and passion sweeping over me.  He made his way back down to my abdomen area as he softly kissed and rubbed it with his hands.   My fingers were entwined in his hair. He raised his head and stared tenderly at my abdomen as if in thought.  The he looked up at me. I could see his eyes sparkling, even in the darkness. 

“I’m so sorry for scaring you like I did. I guess sometimes I can take a prank too far.  I honestly didn’t mean any harm.   I just wanna let you know that I’m thankful for you being here with me, Val.   Having you here today through this whole ordeal, meant a lot to me.  I want to experience what that feels like every day. I wanna be excited to come home, knowing there’s someone here who loves me.  So many times, I have gone through so much alone. I need you in my life, baby. I never want to let you go.” 

He began to slowly kiss me again all over my abdomen. The soft wetness of his lips making contact with my bare skin, sent chills down my spine.  My body responded and I felt myself becoming wet.  He slipped his hand under the middle of my shorts to touch me.  I opened my legs wider to encourage his advances as I began to move with his strokes. Not much foreplay was needed with me tonight and he knew it.  I wanted him inside me as quickly as possible.  He slid off my shorts and then pulled down his pajama bottoms.  He eased his way inside of me until he was completely in.  I moaned as he did so, coaxing him to go further.  I grabbed his face and brought his lips to mine as I slipped my tongue in his mouth, savoring the sweet sensation we explored each other’s mouths. He stopped his pelvic movements for a brief moment.  We were breathing and panting hard as we kissed and moaned.  We were going crazy with desire. I could feel his member throbbing for release, but he held it.  He slowly pulled it out almost to the end of the tip, and then plunged back in.  I closed my eyes, moaning deeply.  He continued to slowly pull out and reenter me several times.  I slipped my hands under his arm and until they were hooked on top of each of his shoulders.  I braced myself tightly for each reentry.  His largeness filled me completely.  Between the repetitions, he would change the speed of his movements just to tease me.  I sped up to match his moves. Then he would slow us back down to set of plunges.  I guess I got overly excited to reach climax, but he wasn’t about to be hurried, perfectionist that he was.  His eyes silently told me not to rush as he physically grabbed my bottom to show me how he wanted me to move.  As usual, he was right and it felt so good.  He was in complete control. Michael could dance and rehearse for hours without stopping. He exuded the same dedication and attention to detail in his lovemaking. His insatiable appetite and endurance for sex was electrifying.  I knew that I was privileged to be the recipient of his passions. I was completely lost in the pleasure. His lips found my breast again as he teased each nipple in a sucking motion in his warm mouth.  He moved his lips to the curvature between each breast.  I felt his hot breath against my skin, making me tingle.

“Do you know what you do to me? You make me crazy, girl! I love how good it feels when I’m inside you.” 

He tongue and his lips made a trail up to my neck and over to my ear.  His heavy breathing was close to my ear.  I was whimpering, trying not to explode.

“Just let go, baby.” He began to move in a steady rhythm.  I joined him.  “That’s it,” he whispered in my ear. “Mmm, yeah, girl……….ahh…..keep doin’ it just like that……………say my name, sweetness.  I want to hear you say it.”

“Mmmm, Michael………ahhh!!” He plunged deeper.  “Say it again, I can’t hear you…”

“Ummmm……..Michael…..Michael……. Michael!!! Ah, it so gooooood!”

He plunged again and he hit………oh, good god!!

“Do you like that?” 

As he continued to plunge deeper, he repositioned my legs to make me open wider.

“Mmmm, yesss!”

He started to move a little faster. 

“Ummm……..c’mon, baby…….is this even better? Tell me.”

“Ahhhhh, oh god Mike, ohhhhhh!!  Please don’t stop…………uhmmmmmm……”

“Don’t worry……….it’s too good to stop……….” His voice was very deep and I was about to lose my mind at this point.

“Oh god………oh……….ahhhhhhh!!” 

I began to climax as Michael kept his pace.  His face and body glistened with sweat.

His satisfaction radiated on his countenance.  Michael was one not to be afraid to show how he really felt. That was one of the things that I loved most about him. I loved to watch his expression as we made love.  Everything he did turned me on; from the way that he bit his bottom lip or curled them both in concentration.  His long, damp curly hair would hang in his face as he hovered over me.  The fine baby hairs stuck to and framed his face gorgeous face like a canvas.  His wide eyes were beautiful and hypnotizing, his firm lips were sweet and inviting. His hands were large, yet tender, caressing my body like silk. His smooth, firm chest glistened with his sweat. He was handsome and sexy, sweet and tempting. He could drive any woman over the edge and I wanted to tear him apart. My insides were throbbing so hard, I had to finally let go.  I didn’t hold back as I cried out as my release.  But Michael was not done yet.  I don’t know how long he continued but he seemed very determined to make it last.  What happened today did not even matter. I was his stress release and his pleasure and he was working the heck out of it as hard he could.  He brought me to another climax, just as he allowed himself to release. As our movements began to cease, we kissed and he collapsed on top of me. We struggled to catch our breath. As we were cooling down, I was finally able to speak.

“This has been absolutely THE best movie night that I have ever had!”  I said.  “When can we to do this again?”

He burst out laughing at my comment as I kissed him on the cheek. I started to laugh too.  He rolled over on his back, taking me with him.  We rolled around on the floor for a few minutes in hysterics.  Michael’s piercing cackling echoed in the darkness throughout the theater. He sounded just like a hyena! How I loved to hear him laugh! Needless to say, it has been a very memorable first day at Neverland!

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 18: Santa Ynez

The next morning, I got up early to exercise, even though I was tired from the day before.  Yesterday was quite emotional and last night was out of this world. If things were going to be on a rollercoaster like this every day, I really need to keep myself mentally and physically fit. I had resumed my exercise regime a few months ago and I didn’t want to slack off while on vacation.  I had a lot on my mind. I needed a plan of action for locating to California.  I still had to sell or rent my place back in Maryland, find a new job, a new place to live and learn my way around.  Michael would be preoccupied with many things so I could work on getting these tasks completed whenever he was busy.  I quietly got up and eased from the bed.  Michael was still asleep and I didn’t want to disturb him.  We ended up spending the first night in his bedroom.  Michael’s “room” was actually a living quarters with an upstairs and downstairs. The downstairs was comprised mostly of a family room with a fireplace. 

The upstairs suite contained his master bedroom and bath, a dressing room and several other rooms and closets.  His bathroom contained a Jacuzzi bathtub, which overlooked a patio area with fountains and pools. His bedroom contained a sitting area, couches, a tile fireplace, a huge flat screen TV and a stereo system.

Michael also had a huge cedar closet with a secret room in his bedroom. This small storage-type room was located through a hidden door in the back of the closet. This secret room had its own security code panel and three locks. It was a designated safe room for Michael in case of an emergency. The previous owners used it to store furs.

A large painting of his rendition of the Last Supper hung over his bed.  He explained that the picture contained people that he admired such as Abraham Lincoln, John. F. Kennedy, Thomas Edison, Albert Einstein, Walt Disney, Charlie Chaplin, Elvis Presley and Little Richard. In the original painting by Leonardo da Vinci, Christ sits in the middle.  In this painting, Michael sat in the middle instead of Christ. The bed was covered with a sparkly, glittery spread.

He had pinball machines and other arcade games.  A large throne stood in front of the fireplace. He also had several safes that would be difficult to crack, even for the best thief.

I opened the door and peeked out to see if anyone else was around. I quickly crept down the hall into my room.  I changed into my exercise clothes, grabbed my Walkman and headed out the door to the exercise room.  It was housed in the same location as the theater and Michael’s dance rehearsal room.  Michael said he only used his exercise room when he was preparing to tour.  He didn’t like to exercise, so he danced all the time to keep fit.  I started off with some stretches to warm up and then I hit the treadmill.  I put on my music to help the time go faster.  When I was done with that, I worked out on the weights focusing on my legs, abdomen and arms.  Then I went back to the house for a shower. I changed into some shorts, t-shirt and sandals.  By this time I was famished so I decided to get some breakfast.  I grabbed my organizer to make a few phone calls and to jot down some notes.  I headed to the kitchen.  Michael’s staff was already milling about the house.  I was greeted by each person and I did the same.  I was given a menu of the today’s choices.  I was told I could order from it or special order anything that was not on the menu.  I decided to order an egg white omelet with veggies, a side order of turkey bacon and freshly squeezed orange juice.  I met Michael’s personal chef, Bucky Black.  Neverland had several chefs on call around the clock but he was Michael’s main chef. He and his wife Maggie had been recently hired and they lived on the ranch in one of the bungelows.  I adored the fact that they were newly weds.  They were a very nice couple and I took a special liking to them right away.  When I mentioned that I liked to cook, Bucky and I began to swap recipes and ideas.  He had recently catered Liz’s wedding to Larry Fortensky at the ranch in October.  Bucky told me I was welcome to drop by anytime to talk food or even cook.  I was thrilled to hear him say that.  I had planned to cook for Michael, but I did want to step on anyone’s toes to do it.  I was shown to the main dining area to be seated. 

As I waited for my food to be prepared, I began to make notes. I needed to follow up with the realtor back home, make an appointment with Michael’s realtor and go through the want ads.  I had brought my resume and cover letter with me on disk and hard copy.  I also planned to contact recruiters and temp agencies.  Working my way up the ladder again didn’t faze me in the least. I just needed the opportunity to get my foot in the door.  The rest would happen with a lot of hard work, which I was no stranger to.  Just as I was finishing my notes, my food arrived.  My omelet was huge and I ate every bite.  Breakfast was delicious as well as pleasing to the eye.  I could easily gain a few pounds if the food was going to be this good at each meal.  Bucky was an indeed an excellent cook.  I went back to the kitchen to tell him how much I enjoyed everything. He was very pleased.  I asked him what Michael usually ate for breakfast and what time he liked to eat.  He told me that Michael usually ate a bowl of granola or some type of freshly made vegetable or fruit juice.  He usually ate around 9:30am. He also let it slip that it was sometimes hard to get Michael to eat when he was preoccupied with work.  He ate healthy but not enough.  I asked Bucky to whip up the same meal that he gave to me for Michael, minus the turkey bacon.  He happily obliged.  He included a bottle of hot sauce, since Michael liked it on his eggs.  I didn’t know that. I asked him to put it on a tray and I would take it to him.

“Well good luck,” he said.  “He always makes sure that everyone around him is well-fed, but not himself.”

“I’ll get him to eat,” I replied as I picked up the tray. 

“I hope so. Let me know what I can do to help out.”

“Thank you so much. Just keep the food coming and leave the rest up to me.”

When I arrived back at Michael’s living quarters, I had to set the tray on the floor to open the heavy, double oak doors.  Various statues and mannequins lined the hallway and guarded the door. Michael had security cameras, an alarm and motion sensors around his bedroom.   He had given me a key to his room and showed me how to unarm his security alarm.  After I did all that, I picked up the tray. This is something else I will have to adjust to but I understood his reasons for keeping his bedroom so secure.  He didn’t even allow his staff into his room unless requested. Michael has exquisite taste when it comes to furniture and decorating. Neverland was picture perfect in all aspects except for his living area. He is truly a pack rat, with a lot of interesting collectibles.  Some things he kept some stored in crates or on bookshelves. He had big makeup cases, video and cassette tapes, CD’s, books, papers, figurines, toys, games, clothes, cases, equipment, statues and many, many bottles of colognes. The place was not filthy but just needed some organization.  His pajamas were scattered in the floor from that morning. He tried to clean and put things away before I came, but really didn’t have the time. He was clearly embarrassed about it.

“Ah…I’m sorry about the room. I know that it looks rather junky, but I always change the sheets and towels.  I dust and clean the bathrooms myself.  My chimps help me too.”

“Your chimps can clean?” I asked in amazement. “Wow!”

“Yes, they help me all the time, especially Bubbles. They are very smart animals.  Even smarter than some humans, I’m afraid, but don’t tell anyone that I said that.”

I thought of some of the people that I know.  He was right.

“I know that most women like nice things around them.  That’s why I redid your room so you would be comfortable. I’m the same way actually, but I don’t worry about my room too much since it’s only me.  Sometimes my kid friends wanna have sleep overs in here. They definitely don’t care how things look.  I let them have the bed and I sleep on the floor.  That’s how we were raised. But I haven’t ah…….haven’t had a lady friend in my room in very long time so ah… that’s another reason.”   He looked down bashfully. “I mean……..I’ve been a bachelor for quite a while now.  It’s a very private thing to me to allow you to see and know things about me that most people don’t. I know it may sound old fashioned but I would only allow the woman I truly love to know the real me.”

He quickly looked up and shyly smiled.

“I hope it doesn’t bother you too much…..the room I mean. I’ll work on getting it together. I’ll do anything for you, sweetness.”

The adorable way that he looked at me was just too irresistible! I wanted to hug him and smother him with kisses.

“Aww, don’t worry about it. I will help you. The room is not important to me, but you are.  I love you so much. Come here my angel…………”

He smiled happily while he came to get some love.  I could stay forever wrapped in his arms and savoring his sweet kisses. I would have given him anything he wanted in the world. I felt very special being allowed in his private domain. I wanted to do all that I could to get it organized. 

I carried the tray over to a nearby table and set it down.  I went over to Michael’s side of the bed and watched him sleep.  He was now lying on his back with his mouth slightly opened. I silently giggled at the sight of him.  I leaned over and kissed his forehead.  He stirred. 

“Wake up sleepy head! Time for breakfast!” I cheerily replied.

Michael slightly groaned as he barely opened his eyes

“Breakfast? What time is it? Isn’t it too early for that, Cutie?”

“Babe, its 9:40am.  You need to eat so you can get a good start on the day.  I even bought you a tray.”

Michael slowly sat up on one elbow and rubbed his eyes.  I fluffed his pillows behind him.

“You…you did?” Michael’s voice was very deep first thing in the morning.

“Yes, I did. Now sit back.”

I held his pillow in position as he leaned back.

“Oh, this is so sweet!” He smiled as I set his tray across his lap. “You really shouldn’t have,  thank you!”

“You’re welcome.” I unfolded his napkin and placed it around his neck. “It’s my pleasure.”

“Oooh, omelet!” Michael exclaimed.  He picked up the bottle of hot sauce and heavily sprinkled his eggs.   He took his knife and fork and cut into it. “Mmmm! Bucky makes great omelets, Cutie. You should try one. Want a bite?”

He watched me as I climbed in bed beside him. I propped myself on my elbow and lay on my side, facing him.

“I already have.  That’s why I requested one for you.”

“Oh, you’ve eaten already.” He looked at what I had on. “And you’re dressed. Why are you dressed so early?” His eyes lingered on my legs.

“Michael it’s not early. It’s going on ten o’clock.”

He ignored me as he slowly chewed and licked his lips.

“Uhmm, I like how you look in those shorts, girl! I’m still thinking about what you had on last night when we went to bed.”

“But I wasn’t wearing anything when we went to bed.”

Michael smiled and wiggled his eyebrows. “Exactly! That’s always the perfect outfit for me!” He looked at me coyly through his lashes. “I was hoping ah………we could continue where we left off………you know, just a little bit to start the day, hmmmm?”

“Michael! Seriously is that all you ever think about?”

“No, I think about a lot of things. My mind never stops.” He reached over to touch my cheek. “But you always make remind me of how much I want you.  I can’t help that. I see you and then I’m gone! I don’t mean to make you feel like that’s all I want you for.  It goes deeper than that.  Making love to you is just simply the physical response to what I feel in my heart for you girl. I want to be near you and connected to you in every possible way. If that’s a crime, then I am a guilty man.  Lock me up and throw away the key.”

He kissed me.

“Oh, Michael……the things you say just leave me all tingly inside! I love being with you too, but we can’t just make love all day.  Some days we will, but not every single day.

“Well why not? The bible says we should love one another.”

“Michael, don’t you dare twist the scriptures that way! You know doggone good and well that is NOT the kind of love it’s talking about! Agape love, not eros!”

“It doesn’t say actually what kind of love.  You can interpret the meaning many ways. Love is love, right? I love you, you love me and love is action. So let’s get some “love” action going, girl!”

He smirked at me as he drank his juice.  Even though I knew he was wrong as two-left shoes, his cleverness never failed to escape me. 

“We are to love each other like Christ loved us as His children, not like a girlfriend!  The last time I checked the Bible, Christ didn’t date either!”

Michael giggled. “Girl, don’t get your dander up! You know I am only teasing! I have to get up and get going anyway.   I have to rehearse for a taping for MTV in two weeks.  It will be shown on TV at the end of the month.  But, I was wondering……….can I get a rain check for later baby?”

He placed the tip of his index finger on my lower thigh. He began to lightly stroke a trail up dangerously close to my middle pelvic region as he stared at me directly in the eye.  My heart began to wildly race at his touch but I didn’t let on that he was getting to me.  I knew if I did, we would be there for a while.

“You don’t even have to ask,” I softly replied. “I’ll always be ready.”

He put his hand on the side of my face and held it.

“You know, I just realized something.”

“What’s that?”

“Time is gonna fly and it won’t be long before you have to go back. I wish that you didn’t have to leave. I miss you already.”

“Aww, me too.”

“I want to make the most of the time we have.  Tell you what, we should do something together today. What would you like to do?”

“Well, I’d like to look around the neighborhood.  I need to start learning my way around.”

“I’ve been meaning to go into town and pick up some artwork that I had framed.  I’ll show you around Los Olivos.  It’s a beautiful and peaceful place.  It’s mostly wine country. We make a day of it. You’ll love it.

“But I thought you had rehearsal?  I don’t want to take you away from that.”

“I do, but I can hold off for today.  The dancers can rehearse by themselves. My choreographer can handle it without me.  I will tell them that I have some business to take care of.  Don’t worry about it baby.”

“Ok.  So who’s gonna take us?”

“I will. I don’t usually take security into town. Nobody bothers me there.  I’m just one of the locals. That’s why I love it here.  It’s one of the few places in this world that I can go out by myself and not be mobbed.”

“Cool! I can’t wait!”

“Ok, let me get up and get dressed and we will be on our way.”

He started to move the tray.

“Uh, not so fast mister!  Finish your breakfast first!”

He pulled out his bottom lip in an over exaggerated pout.

“But mother, I wanna go out and play!”

“No buts! You must eat first, then play!”

We laughed but I was serious about him eating.  I watched him until everything was gone. He wiped his mouth with his napkin and tossed it on the tray.

“Satisfied now?”

“Yes, I am. Now up and at ‘em!”

He watched me as I got up and removed the tray from his lap.  I threw the covers back and pushed his legs over the side of the bed.  He had no choice but to sit up or be pushed out on the floor.  I stood over him with my arms encircled around his neck.  

“It’s a beautiful day outside and I don’t want to want us to miss a minute of it.”

“You know, I didn’t know that you could be so bossy!  Are you like this all the time?  I kind of like it though…..being ordered and pushed around by such a sexy lady.” He smiled slyly at me and pulled me closer to him.  “Are you sure you want to go out?”

“Yes, I do.  Although there will be days when I won’t want to go anywhere but here……”  I kissed him.  “Today is not the day, so get up!”

“Ah, you are so cruel! I’m gonna hold you to that, my dear.  But for now, your wish is my command. Just let me hop in the shower and I will be ready in a jiffy.”

“I’ll make the bed and take this tray back while you get dressed.”

“Alright.”

“Oh, I should probably go to my room and get my camera and stuff, huh?”

“Good idea.”

“Do you want me to let Bill know where we are going?

“Sure, if you want. It’s not like he has to know my every move when I am at home.”

“Ok.  Well……I see you’re still sitting there. I can’t make up the bed if you are in it, sweetie!”

“Stop naggin’ girl! Sheesh!”

He lightly swatted me on my behind he headed to the bathroom.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael and I hopped into his huge Blazer truck for our adventure.  He told me that he sometimes used work vehicles when he wanted to keep a low profile.  The truck or a van was usually his of choice transportation when he had to run errands.  He had twin gas tanks installed so he wouldn’t have to stop to fill up.  As we headed out the gate, he explained that we would first go to Los Olivos and then to the town of Solvang. Los Olivos was 5 miles from Neverland and Solvang was a few miles further.  As we began to exit the gates of Neverland and head down the road, I could see the beautiful valley, filled with rolling hills, along with orange and avocado trees.  The landscape was lush and green.  The beautiful blue skies were perfectly clear and sunny. There wasn’t a cloud in the sky.  You could see the mountains in the horizon.  The gently sloping hills and mountains were covered in white, purple, yellow and orange wildflowers.  It is a wilderness paradise.   There was a nice breeze blowing out today, so we let down the windows and let the air dance around us.  Michael was playing Arabesque by Debussy on the stereo. 

The whimsical music fit in perfectly with the peaceful serenity of the day. Michael began to explain the layout of the area as we hit Highway 101.

 “You may have noticed on the way to Neverland, there were cows in the field.  Some of the local ranchers pay to lease my land for their cattle.  I don’t like to have to go through my accountants and things when I need money, so I use that money to go shopping and to buy things with.” He chuckled.  “I guess you could say, I’m milking the cows for money!  It’s kind of my hustle.”

(See 1:47)

“Wow, really?  I think that is a great idea.  Everybody should have something to fall back on, you know, just in case.”

 “Yeah, I should leave the music business and just become ‘Old McDonald’ out here!”

“Farmer Jackson!  I can actually see you doing it too! Animals would be roaming everywhere. The crops would be rich and productive………”

“And me, sittin’ a tractor, wearin’ an old straw hat and overalls, singin’ at the top of my lungs! Yeeeee  Haaawwww!” He threw his arm up in the air as he expressed his enthusiasm. “But I need a good, strong wife, with nice childbearing hips like yours, to give me some ba-bies! We’ll have a whole tribe of stair-step chilluns! At least ten, maybe even more! And we must adopt at LEAST two kids from each country all over the world!  A girl and a boy!  That’s always been my dream. We would be just like the Walton’s only ethnic!”

His cute little country twang and joyous animation reminded me of when he played the scarecrow in “The Wiz” but my pelvic muscles tightened at the thought of giving birth to all those kids in his ‘Rainbow Tribe’ vision.

“Ten or more kids?! And you want to adopt too? Are you serious?!”

“Yeah, I am.  I always wanted to have more kids than Joseph. What about you?  How many did you have in mind?”

“Well, I certainly had not thought of having ten!  I mean, I love children, but I never thought about giving birth to that many! My God, that’s a lot of pain! Do you plan on keeping me barefoot and pregnant each year?  You’d better work on getting some more cows AND some chickens out here to help feed and clothes all these kids, Michael!”

Michael laughed. “Girl, you are too funny!  My mother gave birth ten times.  Marlon had a twin named Brandon who died shortly after birth.”

“I’m so sorry to hear that Michael. That must have been hard for your family.”

 “Yes, I imagine it was.  I wasn’t born yet.  But you will do great, don’t worry. God will protect our babies.  I have already prayed for them.  They will all be strong and well. We will take Lamaze classes for the pain and we will breastfeed of course.  It’s much healthier than bottle feeding.

We? He was not the one going to give birth or breastfeed! I didn’t say that out loud, but I couldn’t help but think it.  I began to imagine how saggy my breasts would probably look after feeding all those babies. Not a pretty sight!

“Besides, our kids will never want for anything, especially our love.”

“That’s very sweet, Michael……..but how do you know for sure that’s all going to happen?”

Michael looked at me and grinned.  He didn’t say anything. I raised my eyebrow at him for a response.  He simply turned his head and changed the subject. I decided to leave it alone for now.

“So, as I was saying, we have the cows.  We also have two schools nearby.  There are more schools further out. The Midland School is right there across from us.” He pointed to show me. “The Family School is further down.  The town of Los Olivos itself is very small.  The population is about 1,000 and it’s only about three blocks in size, but its quaintness is what makes it unique.  It’s basically filled with wine tasting rooms, inns, restaurants and art galleries. The people are so nice.  All the kids from the area come to Neverland for school field trips.  We even hire some of the teens to work on the ranch. Everyone knows everyone, but they give you space.  It’s a place that I go without fanfare and be just like anyone else.  No one bothers me.  I fit in with everyone.  I love that. This will always be home to me.”

I could feel and hear how happy he was to be in a place where he felt he was part of it and not as an outsider, looking in.  It made me appreciate where we were going even more. I reached over and held his hand.  He squeezed it back.

“It sounds heavenly, Michael.”

“It is. I want to take you to all of my favorite spots.  I hope they will become yours as well.”

“It sounds like my kind of place.  I love places that make me feel peaceful and serene.”

“Well you will find it here.”

We continued to chat and enjoying the music. There were no cars in sight on the highway.  I noticed that Michael drove fast but I didn’t pay it any mind, figuring that he was just anxious to get there.  Suddenly a car pulled from a side road in front of us but then slowed its pace.  I saw the car, but Michael was still chatting away and didn’t seem to notice.  He was barreling down on the back of the car.  I was afraid we were going to crash.  I intensely pointed at the other car.  He still didn’t seem to notice.  Just as we were about a couple of feet away from other car’s bumper, he suddenly slapped on the brakes, throwing us forward.  The driver in front noticed that we were about to hit.  He quickly sped away, looking back in his rear view mirror.  I could see his lips moving vigorously in rage. He was obviously cussing us out.  Michael seemed unnerved by it all and continued on down the road.  I was numb.

“Honey! Did you not see that car?  We almost hit it!”

“Yeah, I saw the car.  We weren’t going to hit it.  I would have stopped in time. He shouldn’t have pulled out in front of me like that.”

“I agree, but why didn’t you slow down? If he hadn’t moved out the way, we would have crashed!”

“Girl, relax! You sound just like my mother and sisters when they ride with me. Honestly, you’re acting all scared for nothing!  The man may be in the driver’s seat but it’s always the woman who’s driving the car!”

“Michael, could you please slow down?!”

“I’m not even going that fast!”

I just gave him a look.

“Ok, ok!  See? Now I’m only going 50mph!  The posted speed limit is 55!”

“Thank you!”

Michael shook his head.  He readjusted the brim of his fedora. He was wearing shades and a black surgical mask to help keep the sun out of his face. He glanced briefly at me and then looked straight ahead.  He began to mumble under his breath.

“Jesus Christmas! Got me drivin’ all slow like a turtle……..women!”

I heard what he said but pretended like I didn’t.

“Did you say something to me, sweetie?”

“Just thinking out loud, I guess.”

He paused as he turned off Highway 154 onto Grand Avenue.

“Well, here we are Cutie Pie. Welcome to Los Olivos!”

It was just as he described it; a picturesque little town, with down home appeal. 

Michael slowly cruised through the streets as he pointed out the different stores and landmarks.  There was a lavender field located past the midtown flag pole and a public park.  He also showed me the spot for local Farmer’s Market, which was only open on Saturday’s from 8am – 12pm at the intersection of Alamo Pintado and San Marcos Avenues. Folks were going about their daily business.  Sometimes they would stop to greet each other and chat.  The friendly atmosphere and ambiance reminded me of my home down south, which I missed immensely.  It was big change from living in a cold, indifferent and politically charged metropolitan area like the DC area.  I immediately felt like I was at home

“Michael, this wonderful!  I love it already!  It feels so much like home!”

Michael was grinning from ear-to-ear.  He was secretly elated.  Hopefully this would be a great talking point to persuade her to stay with him at the ranch the next time they discussed future living arrangements. “One step at a time…….” he thought. “Let her see the benefits on her own, no pushing.”

“I knew you would feel that way.  I felt the same way the first time I came here.  It’s like being away from home a long time and then finally coming back, you know?”

“That’s exactly how I feel.  The only other place I have felt like that is actually in my original hometown.”

Michael pulled in front a storefront called “Young’s Custom Frames and Gallery. 

He parked the car and got out. As he opened the car door for me, he explained the art culture of the town.

“One thing I love about this place is its art guild.  They really believe in supporting the arts here.  There are many brilliant local artists.  They cultivate and harness each artist’s expression of talent until it reaches its full potential.  I love that! They even have an art outreach center which brings art to the schools and the elderly.  I support them all. I have found some really cool stuff around town and especially here at Young’s. It’s only been in business since I moved here four years ago, but it is one of the local institutions for art and custom framing.  Ralph does beautiful framework. I can’t wait to show you!”

I smiled as he took my hand and led me inside.  There were a few people looking around the store.  Some smiled and waved at Michael as he came in and he did the same.  They continued on with their business. 

“See, I’m just like anyone else in town!” He excitedly whispered in my ear.

Just then Ralph came from the back.  He came over to us. He extended his hand to Michael.

“Hi, Mr. Jackson, good to see you!”

“Hi Ralph.  It’s nice to see you too.  Let me introduce you to Valerie.  She’s visiting me at the ranch and will be moving to California in a couple of months. I’m showing her around our wonderful, little town.”

Ralph extended his hand to me.

“Hi, Valerie, welcome!  I hope you enjoy your stay here! We are not Hollywood, which is probably a good thing, but I think we are a nice bunch of everyday folks.”

“Nice to meet you!  I am everyday people too, so I guess we are all in good company.”

We laughed.

“Good to know!  Listen, Mr. Jackson, I know you are here for your pictures.  They are ready, but I just need to finish up with this customer and I will take you in the back and let you see them ok?  Feel free to look around in the meantime.”

“Ok, thanks,” Michael said. 

We looked around the store.  Michael pointed out pieces that he liked and I showed him what I liked.  Our tastes were very similar. I didn’t know anywhere near as much as about art as he did, but I did enjoy visiting art and architectural museums.  Michael was an art expert.  He got so excited when he was discussing the various styles and comparing them to other great artists.  I could listen to him talk about if for hours.  I was learning a lot. I was very proud of him because he could hold his own with any art critic, expert or professor.  He is a serious student and a very talented artist himself.  He studied with the best professional artists around.  His drive and passion to perfect the gifts that God has given him is truly amazing and inspiring.  He makes me want to be a better person just being around him.  He always thinks outside the box. The more time I spent getting to know more about him it helped me to see why so many people the world over were completely enthralled and overwhelmed in his presence.  He was never aware of the full effect that he had on people.  He didn’t even have to try hard because it flowed naturally out of him.  He has such an alluring aura.  You notice the change of energy the minute he walks into the room.  I dare say it was even spiritual somehow.  He is not God but his character and forgiving heart was proof that he was sent by him. 

Michael was very pleased with the framework.  He selected more pictures to buy while we were waiting for Ralph to return.  Ralph helped us to carefully load it all into the Blazer.  We thanked him and drove over to the Sansone Studio on Nojoqui Avenue, about a block and a half from where we were.  It is owned by a couple named Joel and Pamela Sansone.  Their store consisted of beautifully, colorful and unique gifts, wall sculptures, abstracts and architectural settings using the ancient medium of vitreous or glassy enamel on copper to create art. Vitreous enamel is applied to the copper surface and kiln fired at 1500 degrees Fahrenheit. The fine powdered glass becomes molten and fuses to the copper. After cooling occurs, this process is repeated many times to achieve the desired results. I had never seen anything like it.

The main attraction of the store was the Stellarscape that started out many years ago as a great enameling adventure. The owner explained to me that it took 17 months to complete.  It is created from 45 geometrically cut sheets of copper, an unknown quantity of vitreous enamel (ground glass) and approximately 500 firings in a kiln at 1500 degrees Fahrenheit.  The Stellarscape represents a stellar nebulae or exploding star. The total size is 8 feet in diameter and divided into five sections. Although, the artwork can fit completely together, he chose to separate three sections for a design feature. Michael always had a million questions about everything.  He bought a few items and we put those in the car as well. 

“Tell you what, let’s just park the car and walk around.  I think we will cover more ground that way,” Michael said.

“I agree.”

Everywhere you turned there was a tasting room/winery.  The atmosphere in each store was very cozy and inviting.  Since I didn’t drink, I only observed.

“Would you like to go in?  I know you don’t drink, but they have other items you can try,” Michael said.

“Uhm, maybe another time.  I don’t want to spoil my appetite for lunch.”

“Is it lunchtime yet? I’m still full from breakfast, but we can get a bite. I think you may like a place that I know in Solvang if you can wait until we get there.”

“I can wait.  Let’s look around some more.”

“Ok. Can I ask you something? How come you don’t drink?”

“Well, basically for two reasons.  Alcoholism seems to run in my family.  My father was an alcoholic.  That’s part of the reason he is not here today.  Secondly, my church upbringing.  I was taught that drinking is a sin, no matter what. They even served grape juice during communion instead of real wine.”

“I figured it had something to do with your beliefs.  I can understand that part. I didn’t know about your father though.  I am so sorry to hear that.  Do you mind if I ask how he died? I will understand if you don’t want to talk about it.”

I didn’t really enjoy rehashing old memories, but I felt he should probably know.

“Ok, but this may take a little while to explain.”

“Let’s go over the park so we can sit.”

We walked until we found a secluded bench away from prying ears. I proceeded to tell him more about my family life and background. I told him about my parents and how my father was killed when I was a toddler. The death was ruled accidental, but the evidence didn’t support that.  He was being robbed in a neighborhood liquor house most of the time while he was drunk.  One day, he decided to pretend to be drunk so he could catch the thief. He told my grandmother what he planned to do.  She tried to stop him, but he wouldn’t listen.  He never returned home. The details after that were fuzzy but the end result was he was killed.  Michael listened intently while I told him the details about my life, my family and marriage at a young age. When I was finished, I felt exhausted.

“Wow, that’s really sad what happened to him.  He seems like a good man.  He probably just caught up the wrong people.  Then you had to take care of your sick mother until she died, without any help from your sister. I thought that I had it rough growing up but so did you.  It does explain a lot about how you have turned out to be.  The tragedies in your life would have broken some people. You are very strong and courageous and I admire how you have handled so much misfortune at such a young age.  Come here.”

He embraced me in a long hug.

“Thank you.  I guess I don’t feel so courageous at times.  You are far more courageous than  I am. I still have so far to go to get over some things……”

I stopped because I didn’t want to say too much. I wasn’t prepared to come completely clean yet everything that has happened to me. I think that Michael kind of sense that and changed the subject. He stood up and reached for my hand.

“Come on, sweetness.  Let’s go back to the stores.”

I took his hand and we resumed walking.

“Good idea.”

“If it’s ok with you, I’d like to stop at a few more places and then it’s off to Solvang.  Maybe you will see something that you would like to buy. I hope you’re not being shy about asking for anything. I will buy you whatever you want. You just quietly look around and come out with nothing. You are completely different from most women that I know when it comes to shopping.  The women in my family will run up a tab in a heartbeat! How do you do it? I’m clearly the shopaholic in this relationship, but I am not all bad.  I do love good bargains and thrift stores.”

“I guess it comes from always having to be careful with my pennies.  I always buy based what I have in the bank.  I don’t use credit cards.  If I don’t have the money, I can’t get it, simple as that. As a result, I have been able to amass a nice savings.  I don’t have to rush back to work but I don’t want to go through my savings either.”

“That’s great and it make a lot of sense.  But don’t you want to splurge every once in a while, just a little?”

“I do sometimes, but it just simple things, like a book or a sundae or maybe an outfit.  Since I make more money now, I could afford to be outrageous sometimes, but I don’t see the point.  You never know when hard times will come.  It’s the foolish man who cries when it rains because he didn’t prepare.”

“Wow, I never heard that saying before. I like that! Who said it?”

I lightly swatted him on the arm.

“Me, silly! Weren’t you listening?” 

Michael laughed.

“So you made that up? You’re very wise, Cutie.  I like the way you think.  Maybe you should come and work for me to help me keep an eye on my finances and other personal matters.  I pay a lot of people good money to keep up my home and look after my affairs. I know that I don’t always get my monies worth, but I need to prove it.  I used to sign off on every check and I knew all the details of my affairs, but things just got too big for me and now I depend on other people to do it.  I know they try to keep me in the dark like I am stupid. I can’t always depend on my milk money.  I know you would help me stay in the black.”

“Michael, you play too much!”

“No, I’m serious! I never tease about my business affairs.”

“But you have so many people much smarter than me to do that.  I don’t know anything about the entertainment business. Besides, you have more money than I am used to handling.”

“But didn’t you tell me when we first began talking that you once worked in the main vault at a bank making huge deposits in the millions for major companies and stores?”

“Yeah, but………..”

“You’ve also worked in a loan department, studied accounting in school and you’re an Office Manager.  You are more than qualified.”

“Yeah, but what you are proposing is a whole lot different from what I have done.  You are the world’s biggest superstar.  I know that your affairs are probably a lot more complicated than what I am used to. I’m nobody.”

“That’s not true! You’re just as knowledgeable as anyone else who’s worked for me and even more so.  You have good common sense and judgment, plus you have heart.  I would feel more secure knowing you are watching my back then to have someone who is only out to get what they can.  If you only knew how many times I have been burned! I know that I can trust you.”

“But wouldn’t your advisors and managers be annoyed with me for interfering or questioning them?  I don’t want to be in the middle of confusion.”

“And you won’t be.  I would never put you out in the open like that.  To them, you would work for me in one capacity, but secretly you would be my eyes and ears.  To be honest, sometimes I just don’t have the time or the patience to pay close attention to every little detail because I am so focused on my art.  I believe that some of the people who work for me depend on that fact to get over on me or to keep me out of the loop, but I am far from stupid. You are very detailed and you would discreetly review my affairs and provide me with your input.  Then I will be the one to hand down the final decision. No one would be the wiser.  But we’d have to think of an inconspicuous position or something to throw people off.  You can start as a coordinator or curator in charge of my personal libraries and collections.  No one would suspect anything. I have thousands of books, videos, paintings, statues and antiques.  We will figure it out.  Please promise me you’ll think about it, ok?”

I simply nodded, but I was totally blown away that Michael would believe that much in me. Even though I knew that I was very trustworthy and loyal, I still really couldn’t understand how he seemed to know that, even when he saw me online.  It took a lot of trust on his part for him to reach out to know me. I could have been an opportunist for all he knew.  Personally, if I had been sued and taken advantage of as much as he had, I wouldn’t trust anybody.  He taught me a valuable lesson that day.  I learned that you can’t always hold on to the past because it stops you from living.  It’s torture being isolated and shut off from the world. We all eventually have to trust somebody, but we have to learn to find those who will not abuse it.  When we lose trust in others, we also lose confidence in ourselves.  Michael still had faith that he would eventually find someone that he could rely on. The enemies of the past and in his mind would not win. Each day, I could see more and more why our paths had crossed.  I needed to learn to trust again and he needed to learn who he should trust.

After visiting J. Woeste Nursery, First Street Leather and Los Olivos Grocery, went headed to the next town known as Solvang.

Ah, Solvang! “Little Denmark” to some because of the Danish culture.  It was so lovely there, nestled on the mountains of Santa Ynez valley.  Michael said it was the equivalent to a small version of Sweden.  I took out my camera and began to take many shots of this quaint and unhurried town.

As we passed along the back roads, there were many fenced in horse ranches, filled with Shetland ponies and beautiful horses with shiny coats.  They were feeding on endless carpets of emerald green grass.  The weathered, green copper roof houses were built on a tudor type of architecture which Michael loved. The town’s four windmills were integrated into authentic Danish design.

 

The streets were lined with beautiful flowers to enjoy as we strolled along. 

White Christmas light hung all year long. One of the things that I loved the most was the Honen, which is Dutch for hen.  It was a replica of a 1915 Danish streetcar drawn by two, blond Belgian draft horses used to tour the town as well the bicycle buggies.

Living in the nation’s capital often makes you forget the beauty of life’s most simple pleasures.  I couldn’t help but feel like I was free.  Free from having my mind burdened with the daily pressures and hustles that I faced on the east coast.  I knew that this was the right place for me.

Solvang is also a shopper’s paradise with its multitude of Danish craft shops offering porcelain, antiques, clothing, books, jewelry, and souvenirs.  Michael said he shopped here many times to buy gifts such as women and men’s jewelry and antique pieces. We stopped at two of Michael’s favorite places: the candy and antique stores.  Even though he didn’t like to eat he always wanted candy and he racked up on it despite the fact he had plenty of it in the movie theater.  He liked the specialty handmade candies that they carried as well his favorites.  The antique store was very interesting.  It was called the Mole Hole and was owned by a woman named Dorothy. They had a magnificent machine called a violano virtuoso.  It was a player piano and violin made in the 1900’s.  Michael had one at Neverland as well but he keeps it locked away because of the rarity.  Dorothy told me that only 2,000 of them were in existence including the one that Michael owned. In 1904, it was listed by the federal government as the eighth greatest invention of the decade.  They were hand built by Mills Novelty Company in Chicago between 1900 and 1930.  It’s kind of like the equivalent to a juke box.  The carousel music sound it makes is lighter than air.  It’s so beautiful.  The sweet melody practically leaves you breathless.  It made me want to cry.  Dorothy said that a lot of people have that same reaction when hearing it. 

We also went to the bookstore called Grand Tales.  I love books like Michael and now I was ready to buy! We happily pored over and read many selections.  We chose a lot of books to buy as well.   I planned to leave all my books at the ranch until I return. I learned that one of his favorite books (besides Peter Pan) was the “The Reluctant Dragon” by Kenneth Grahame.  We spent about two hours in there and really lost track of time.  We were both hungry by then, so he took me to this Danish restaurant called the Solvang restaurant.  Their most popular dishes were the Swedish Meatballs and a treat called Abeleskivers or apple skeevers.   It was a Danish pancake with sliced apples covered in powder sugar and drizzled with raspberry jam. Yum! We were too full.  We both knew that we didn’t want any dinner after all this rich food.  We got back in the truck to head back to the ranch. It had been such a wonderful and relaxing day.  Once I am living here for good, I know that I will come back to each town we went today as much as I can.  I sat in the middle closer to Michael.  I kissed him on the cheek which made him smile.  I lay my head on his shoulder, with my nose close to his neck.  I was thoroughly enjoying how good he smelled.  He always does. Today he smelled like warm vanilla. He put his arm around my shoulder, occasionally playing with ends of my hair as he drove the legal speed limit home.

That night after we had our bath, I introduced Michael to what would become a nightly ritual.  I had been reading constantly about Michael’s medical conditions ever since he became ill.  I wanted to know more about them and what could be done to relieve some of his suffering.   The body has the power to heal itself, but sometimes it needs assistance.  I wanted to find natural remedies that would not interfere with any of the medicines that he was on.  I still was not done with my research, but at least we could start with his feet.  I wanted to see how they were doing, so I asked him to take off his shoes and socks.  They were better, but I could see that he was going to keep having problems. I brought along some shea butter to keep them moisturized with. 

Michael’s treatment for vitiligo involved depigmentation.  This treatment involves fading the rest of the skin on the body to match the areas that are already white. I learned that for people who have vitiligo on more than 50 percent of their bodies, depigmentation may be the best treatment option. Michael used a drug called Benoquin-Monobenzone cream to the pigmented areas until they match the depigmented areas. He had to avoid direct skin-to-skin contact with other people for at least 2 hours after applying the creme because transfer of the drug may cause depigmentation of the other person’s skin. The major side effect of depigmentation therapy is inflammation (redness and swelling) of the skin.  Users may also experience itching or dry skin. Depigmentation tends to be permanent and is not easily reversed. In addition, a person who undergoes depigmentation will always be unusually sensitive to sunlight. Michael’s skin treatment made him dry.  The plan was to rub his feet in it every night to as a preventative healing agency.  He could use it all over his body if he wanted to. When I took out the plastic tub, he made a face when he saw the yellow appearance. 

“Eww, what is that?”

“Shea butter.  It’s for your skin, particularly your feet. It perfectly natural and safe.”

“I don’t like the looks of it. Why is it so yellow? It looks like hard clay or play dough!”

“That’s because it comes from the fat of the nut of the African Shea tree.” 

When I mentioned Africa he seemed to take more interest.

“I have seen it listed as an ingredient in lotions, but I have never seen it in its natural state.  How does it smell?”

“It smells fine.  It really doesn’t have a smell that I can identify.”  I removed the top. “Here, see for yourself.”

He leaned over and took a whiff.

“It’s alright I guess.  It’s not cocoa butter, but you’re right. I don’t know how to identify it either.  What will it do?”

“Based on what I have read, the traditional use of the butter is to reduce the appearance of fine lines, scars and stretch marks, and to ease a variety of skin irritations, such as psoriasis, eczema and sunburn.  They use it in cosmetics and mix it with other botanical ingredients.   It is also used in medical ointments.  Initially it is hard, but it melts on contact when you rub it between your hands and it absorbs fast into the skin. The healing qualities of Shea butter are due to the presence of several fatty acids.  It is also edible, but I wouldn’t eat it like this.  It’s found in chocolate. It’s a natural wonder of the earth.” 

“You’ve convinced me.  Let’s try it, girl. Can’t do any harm if you can eat it.”

Michael sat in a comfy chair.  I sat on the ottoman across from him and began to work. I rubbed and massage his feet and legs.  He was practically purring like a cat.  When I was done, I put on a pair of his white socks for extra absorption to make them soft. 

“Well how to do you feel?”

“Girl, my feet and legs feel soooooooooo good! Baby, thank you so much! You are such a blessing to me.  I wish I had known about this a long time ago because it surely might have saved me some pain.  I will use this every day from now on.  I need to have tons of this stuff in stock.”

“I’m glad you like it baby. We will order it tomorrow.  Let me put this away and wash my hands and I will be back.”

Michael got up, turned back the bed covers and got in.

“Ok, sweetness.  I will wait right here for you.”

I put the container under the sink in the bathroom and proceeded to wash my hands.  I brushed my hair and put on some lip gloss.  When I came out, Michael was fast asleep.  I stood there watching him.  I couldn’t help but smile.  I could imagine how sweet he must have looked when he slept as a young child. I always love to stare at him and study his features.  But I can only do it when he is asleep. He gets so embarrassed when he catches me doing it and he always covers his face.  I don’t mean to embarrass him I can’t help myself sometimes.  I love everything about him.  He’s the best thing that ever happened to me. He is so totally unaware of the many cute expressions and gestures he has. He’s so handsome and angelic, sexy and innocent at the same time.   I pulled the covers over him and gently kissed his forehead.  I turned out the light and quietly got in the bed.  I thought about the day and the nice time we had.  I hope we will always many days like to this look back on and reminisce.  Soon sleep came heavily over my eyes and I was out like a light.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 19: When It Rains, It Pours

♫ Everywhere I turn, no matter where I look
♪ The systems in control, it’s all ran by the book
♫ I’ve got to get away so I can clear my mind,
♪ Xscape is what I need,
♫ Away from electric eyes

♪ No matter where I am, I see my face around
♫ They pin lies on my name, then push from town to town
♪ Don’t have a place to run, but there’s no need to hide,
♫ I’ve got to, find a place,
♪ So I won’t hide away

♫ Xscape, got to get away from a system lose in the world today
♪ Xscape, the pressure that I face from relationships that’s gone away
♫ Xscape, the man with the pen that writes the lies that hassle this man
♪ Xscape, I do what I wanna cause I gotta face nobody but me – Michael Jackson

Prologue

 “Cutie, no one will ever know what it really feels like to be me.  Most people wouldn’t last a day walking in my shoes. Everyone wants a piece of me.  They will lie, cheat and even steal to get it. I am so tired of living under a microscope. I’m tired of people judging me without even knowing me.  It’s so hard to find people that I can trust. I wish that we could just run off today and never look back. Just start a new life some place where no one could ever find us again.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael was working like a mad man.  The pressure from his schedule and other issues seemed to increase as the release dates for his album and first single and short film rapidly approached.  He had many rehearsals and two days of taping for MTV’s 10^th Anniversary special. 

He was going to perform “Black or White” and “Will You Be There.” The guitarist Slash from the rock group “Guns and Roses” was performing with him. 

Sometimes I barely got to see him but he tried his best to be with me whenever he could.  When he came home from rehearsals, he would tell me about what happened and the whole concept for the performance.  A gospel choir of various ages would join Michael for “Will You Be There.”  An angel, performed by Angela Ice, was going to come flying down to Michael and put her wings around him, symbolizing hope. Vincent Patterson choreographed the performance.  The interesting part was that it was filmed in an airplane hangar in Los Angeles.  Michael’s fan club members were invited to attend the filming and make up the audience.   It took six takes to film the performance of “Black or White.”

At the end of the song, Slash will toss his guitar through the front windshield of a parked car on stage, triggering an explosion. When the pyrotechnics used in “Black or White” were being tested, Michael was careful to stay out of the way.

“I’m gonna get back,” he warned. “I was burned before by this kind of stuff.”

During the rehearsals, two of Michael’s chimps even visited the set.  MTV CEO Tom Freston presented Michael with a six foot version of the astronaut statue used as the network’s music video award. While Freston spoke, the huge statue was lowered to the floor on cables.

“We’ve made you this statue to show our appreciation for all you have done for music and MTV, and here it is. And it’s rather large.”

“Thank you.” Michael quietly said as he shook Freston’s hand.  I couldn’t wait to see the show.

Michael was always apologizing and trying to make up for being so busy. I wasn’t upset because I understood that this is his job.  I had no problem keeping myself occupied at the ranch and going sightseeing with security.  I even met with Michael’s realtor several times, but found nothing that I liked, close to the ranch.  Our living arrangements were going to be an issue.  I could see that clearly now, but I said nothing to Michael about it. I’ll worry about finding a permanent home when I return.  Until then, I will just stay at his condo.

Many times, Michael paid an enormous price for being the world’s greatest entertainer.  I understood that I will always have to share him with the rest of the world.  We will never be your average, everyday couple.  Our relationship, for now, was completely secret.  It was especially hard during those moments when Michael wanted to take me out.  Most of the time, we were accompanied by either Bill or Larry whenever we ventured further than town. These little escapes were always planned in advance and Michael often wore disguises.  I decided that I would wear them too so he wouldn’t have to do it by himself.  We even made a game out of it so we could hide but still have fun.  Our favorite disguise was to dress as an elderly couple.  We used canes and walkers as props.  We also wore glasses, hearing aids, grey hair, wrinkles and liver spots.  We feebly shuffled along. People took such pity on us.  They courteously stopped to help us cross the street.  One man even stood in the crosswalk and stopped traffic until we crossed!

“Thanks, sonny!” Michael croaked in a raspy, old man’s voice.  Today he was using a walker. “We really appreciate it!  I can’t afford to get hit by another car.  I was in traction for six months!  Now I can’t even go skinny dipping with the misses anymore because my hip goes out so fast!”

The kind young man looked at us in disbelief. Michael even offered him a dollar for his services, but he refused.  It took everything in me to keep from laughing. People would open doors for us too. We’d thank them, but as soon as they turned their backs, we would take off running back to where we started and then do it again with the next person.   Sometimes, he would pick me up and carry me across the street, laughing his head off.  After he put me down, we shuffled on our way. People gave us a lot of strange looks as you could image, but we had a ball. 

One day we checked into in the penthouse suite at a hotel just for fun.  We squirted the people walking below with Super Soakers and water balloons from the balcony.  Michael never missed. The shocked expressions and screams from our targets, made us crack up. We’d quickly duck and hide before they could see where it was coming from.   He appreciated me for doing things like that with him.  The joy and affection that shined in his dreamy mocha brown eyes was more than worth it. 

Michael spent his life always trying to fit in and be “normal” as he put it.  But I always encouraged him to be himself. I didn’t particularly like it when he said he  wanted to be like everyone else.  Michael was uniquely gifted by God for an extraordinary purpose.  His creative genius and childlike wonderment was magical and endearing. He was so wonderfully euphoric when he was free to dream and let his imagine soar! 

The more I got to know him, the more that I realized that he did not need to be like “normal people.”  Instead, we needed to be more like HIM so we wouldn’t shut our eyes and hearts to all of the poverty, prejudice, ignorance and blindness in the world.  Michael was an unofficial ambassador of good will and he did his job well.  He only needed someone to love and take care of him so he wouldn’t burn out.  That was now my job and I was more than happy to do it.  We both had our issues, but we could use them to help each other.  Some days would be easier than others.  Being with him will always be challenging, but I loved him so much that it did not matter.   It was a minor inconvenience compared to what I went through before.  At least I knew that he really loved and respected me.  He was trying his best to make our relationship work.  That was all I needed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Damn it, Michael!”

Jermaine slammed down the phone.  Michael’s phone number had changed again. Michael had not returned any of the phone messages he had left with his staff members either.  Did they give them to him?  He often wondered if they did.  Michael’s employees were becoming more like handlers, trying to keep him from his family.  How was he ever going make things right with his brother if he could never reach him?  He also knew that it wasn’t a good time right now.  Michael was being criticized and picked apart in the news over another controversy.  He picked up the LA Times and read today’s article.

Michael’s Video Takes Beating; 4 Minutes Cut: Reaction: Negative Response Causes Michael Jackson To Apologize For Video Sequence In Which He Attacks A Car And Simulates Masturbation.

November 16, 1991 DANIEL CERONE | TIMES STAFF WRITER

“In response to negative criticism and viewer outrage over a controversial four-minute dance sequence in Thursday’s worldwide premiere of Michael Jackson’s “Black or White” video, during which the frail superstar violently smashes a car and simulates masturbation, Jackson decided Friday to delete it.

“It upsets me to think that ‘Black or White’ could influence any child or adult to destructive behavior, either sexual or violent,” Jackson said in a statement released through his publicists.

“I’ve always tried to be a good role model and therefore have made these changes to avoid any possibility of adversely affecting any individual’s behavior. I deeply regret any pain or hurt that the final segment of ‘Black or White’ has caused children, their parents or any other viewers,” he said.

It was not immediately clear how soon the edited version of the $4-million video would begin showing; MTV said that it would continue airing the original version until the new one was delivered. But the shorter version will serve as a substitute for the original in a television special airing Sunday on Fox, MTV and BET–the three outlets that premiered the video on Thursday. The special is part of the publicity campaign for the coming “Dangerous” album, Jackson’s first since “Bad” in 1987.

Bolstered by Jackson’s appearance, Fox’s 8 to 10 p.m. lineup Thursday scored the highest ratings for any night in the network’s five-year history. Friday morning, however, switchboards at the network and affiliates lit up with

“We won’t broadcast it again,” Kent Lillie, general manager of WPTY-TV in Memphis, Tenn., told the Associated Press. Lillie aired the video without previewing it and got about 100 complaints. “We thought it was not consistent with the tastes and standards in this community.”

“We’ve gotten lots of calls this morning in both directions, for and against the video,” Fox network spokesman Andrew Shipps said.

A source from Jackson’s production company reported that negative feedback was coming “from all directions.” The decision to re-edit, Jackson’s camp said, “was made by Michael in response to parental concerns over the ‘panther sequence.’ “

In that smoky performance sequence, which was an epilogue to the actual song portion of the video, a black panther mystically transforms into Jackson through an expensive, computer-generated technique. Jackson, amid growls and howls, dances himself into an animal frenzy in a dark alley, culminating in the attack on a parked car with a crowbar.

The number, according to the press statement, was “Jackson’s interpretation of the panther’s wild and animalistic behavior.” Throughout the dance, Jackson takes his crotch grabbing, for which he has been criticized in the past, to new extremes, including simulated masturbation and a close-up of him zipping up his pants.

“The epilogue is really a performance piece by Michael Jackson that can stand totally on its own,” director John Landis, who also directed Jackson’s pioneering “Thriller” video in 1983, told The Times last week. “It’s essentially an improvisation of Michael’s.”

Because of production problems stemming from Jackson’s quest for spectacular entertainment, the video was still being edited Monday night and reportedly did not reach Fox, MTV or BET until Tuesday, giving those outlets little time to contest any standards questions.”

Was that frail comment even necessary? Damn media! They were always trying to make Michael appear weak, crazy or weird. Michael was none of those! Jermaine threw down the newspaper.  He really felt bad for his younger sibling.  The promotion for Michael’s new single, “Black or White,” started off really well. The short film was much anticipated by everyone.  Even their little niece Brandi was in it.  As usual, people misinterpreted Michael’s intentions. 

Michael was a fierce business man and pioneer in his field, but he seemed to lack the ability to effectively express his true self with strangers and the press.  His fans adored and understood him, but the general public often did not and the media loved to take advantage of it, often writing salacious and untrue stories about him.  Michael frequently appeared in public awkwardly, soft spoken and out of place.  He didn’t like to draw a lot of attention to himself because to a certain extent, he was very shy.  Behind closed doors, he was very easy to talk to and had a wonderful sense of humor. 

At times, Jermaine knew that he was no better about his perceptions about Michael.  He became angry at his brother because his producer’s for his new album left him hanging in Atlanta to work with Michael.  When Michael decided that he did not want to use any of the well-known duo’s materials, they became furious with him as well.  Once they returned to Atlanta to vent to Jermaine, it further incited his anger against his brother.  It was they who wrote most of the insulting and disastrous lyrics to “Word to the Badd,” but Jermaine was just as guilty for playing into it.  At the time, he was very upset with Michael because he felt that he was wrong not returning his calls.  He assumed that fame was making him uppity.  He desperately wanted the opportunity to explain what happened.  He dearly loved his brother and never meant to hurt him. The spiteful version was to have never seen the light of day.  But it did and the damage was done.  Now this new mess!  More than likely, Michael will not want to talk to him or anyone right now.  He always became very introverted when he was hurting.  Maybe their mother could help to reach him.  She could always get Michael to listen when no one else could.  Perhaps she could even get them all together for a Family Day.  The family had not gotten together in quite a while.  Maybe that was the problem. Since LaToya had clearly separated herself from the rest of the family, she was unreachable.  But she was still a Jackson and they would love her despite their differences. Joe always taught them to stick together no matter what because outsiders would separate the family.  That clearly was happening since her relationship began with Jack Gordon. Thanksgiving was coming up.  While his mother did not celebrate holidays, he knew that she would participate if he told her the reason for the gathering.  Yes, this would be an excellent plan, but he must get started right away to make it happen. The Jackson family was huge and everyone was always busy.  It would not be an easy task to get them to come on such short notice, but not impossible.  Mother could make it happen.

Even though Jermaine was preoccupied about all the problems going on with the family, he was enjoying promoting his new album.  He had just taped an interview with Donnie Simpson, host of Video Soul.  He also hoped that it would do some damage control for the album and LaToya’s allegations of abuse.

Even Joe was trying to put an end to all the rumors and speculation circling the Jackson camp by doing his own interview. 

Back at Neverland, Michael and I watched both interviews and he was not pleased.

“My God! I wish they would learn to just shut up!” Michael fumed.  “Why does my family always have to run their mouths to the media?!  They will never learn!  First, it’s all LaToya’s crap and her book.  Then Jermaine and his mean song.  Now Randy Taraborrelli, whom I have known since we were kids, has written an unauthorized book about me and of course Joe has to always find his spot in the limelight to promote whatever he’s doing!

I’m being accused of masturbating and promoting violence! Me! Of all people! And just when I think it can’t get any worse, Jermaine has the nerve to mention going on tour again on this interview! Can you believe that?!  That’s all he thinks about! This is all too much for me to deal with right now!”

I watched him as he paced in front of the TV, allowing him to vent and get it all out his system.

“Sometimes I wish that we were not famous at all.  I wish that we could just be your everyday, average, run of the mill family.”

Michael flopped down on the couch, clutching a pillow.

“The press is practically sleeping at my front gates and I had to find the strength just to tape the show for MTV.   The Dangerous special is supposed to air this Friday.  We had to quickly edit out the Panther scene at the end so TV stations will play it.  I won’t even say how much this has cost me!  You know what? I don’t even want to do this anymore!  I should have just quit the music business after the Bad tour like I said I was going to and concentrate on film, but no!  I had to sign the biggest contact in music history and now I am stuck forever!  I often sit back and wonder how did my life become such a mess? Cutie, no one will ever know what it really feels like to be me.  Most people wouldn’t last a day walking in my shoes. Everyone wants a piece of me.  They will lie, cheat and even steal to get it. I so tired of living under a microscope. I’m tired of people judging me without even knowing me.  It’s so hard to find people that I can trust. I wish that we could just run off today and never look back. Just start a new life some place where no one could ever find us again.”

I reached over took his hand.

“Michael, you know you could never do that.  As bad as things are right now, you love performing.  It’s as natural to you as breathing. It’s what you were born to do.  I know a lot of hurtful things come with it, but you are the best in the world.   No one has ever become great without paying a high price.  I know you have paid it more times than most, but the world would not be the same without you.  You must realize how important you are to millions of people.  You give love and hope that the world can be a better place.  Your music has transcended all races, ages and genders.  It has touched and captivated people for decades.  You are a true American success story. You were poor, but you became the greatest entertainer of our times, yet you’ve never lost your kindness as a human being. You inspire me as well. I admire you so much, baby.”

Michael gave me a look of deep gratitude and kissed my hand.

“Thanks, sweetness. You always say the right thing.  I don’t know what I would ever do without you.  I am still trying to figure out what to do about my family. They should understand what I go through more than anybody.  We have all been in the spotlight for most of our lives and they should know better.”

“Honey, I don’t know your family as well as you do, but I think that they look up to you. It’s no doubt to anyone that the entire family possesses natural talent and abilities, but you bring their spark and creativity to life.  You’re the energy and life force of the group, the heart. Why do you think that they always want you around? The Jacksons would not be the same without you.”

“I get that Cutie, but I can’t be the force forever.  I want them to be prosperous in their own careers. I love my brothers and I wish them every success and happiness in life.  But it drains me, Cutie.  They think that they can’t make any real money without me.  Money to them is touring and I hate it.  There was so much confusion with the Victory tour.  Everyone had their own agents, mangers and lawyers and none of them could agree.  The ticket sales were crazy and having a boxing promoter like Don King, didn’t help matters. I made a promise to myself that as soon as it was all over, I was done touring with them.  I made the announcement at our last performance in LA.  I meant that.”

“So what are you going to do?  You can’t avoid your family forever.  You will have to face them at some point and time.  I have not said anything about what happened with you and Jermaine, but you seriously need to talk and get all your issues out in the open.”

“I know.  I just hate confrontation. It makes me nervous, ya know?  Besides, he should come to me and apologize.  I didn’t embarrass him publically.  I’m the victim here.”

“Sometimes it takes the bigger man to make the first move, whether he is right or wrong.  Just think about it and do it when you are ready.”

“Aww, girl! Now you are making me feel guilty!”

“That was not my intention, hon.  You should do it when you feel it in your heart. You will know.”

“I hope so. Oh, by the way, I hope you don’t mind, but Macaulay Culkin wants to come over for a few days and hang out.  Is that ok?”

“Sure, I’d like to meet him.”

Michael smiled.

“Great!  I’ll call his mom.  His brother Kieran can’t come this time so it will just be Mac.  He can be a handful but he’s lots of fun.”